Ķ‚ą‚Ė•ķŒĢ–Ú˜^‚́CwŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęxi’Ã‹Č•q˜Y•ŌC–kŠC“đ‘åŠw‘åŠw‰@•ķŠwŒĪ‹†‰ČC2007”Nj14†, pp.167-246‚ÉŒfÚ‚ģ‚ę‚―“ā—e‚ðHTML‰ŧ‚ĩ‚―‚ā‚Ė‚Å‚·D

–k“ŒƒAƒWƒA‚Ė”ŒūŒę‚É‚Đ‚ņ‚·‚钍Žß‚‚Ŧ”N‘ã•Ę•ķŒĢƒŠƒXƒg

 

”’Î@‰pËiŽD–yŠw‰@‘åŠwj

Ž–ė@’qŽqiį—t‘åŠw”ņí‹ÎuŽtj

’·č@ˆči“Œ‹žŠO‘Œę‘åŠwƒAƒWƒAEƒAƒtƒŠƒJŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧŒĪ‹†Š”ņí‹ÎŒĪ‹†ˆõj

•—ŠÔ@LŽŸ˜Yi“Œ‹žŠO‘Œę‘åŠwj

ŽR‰z@N—Ti“ú–{ŠwpU‹ŧ‰ï“Á•ĘŒĪ‹†ˆõj

“Ą‘ã@ßi_ŒËŽsŠÅŒė‘åŠwj

 

@‚ą‚Ė•ķŒĢƒŠƒXƒg‚Í“ú–{ŒūŒęŠw‰ï‘æ133‰ņ‘å‰ïi‰ïęFŽD–yŠw‰@‘åŠwj‚Ė‘æ1“ú–Ú(2006”N11ŒŽ18“ú)‚ɍs‚í‚ę‚―ŒöŠJƒVƒ“ƒ|ƒWƒEƒ€uƒ\˜A–M•ö‰ó‚Æ“ú–{ŒūŒęŠw-–k“ŒƒAƒWƒA‚É‚Ļ‚Ŋ‚é20”NŠÔ‚ĖƒtƒB[ƒ‹ƒhƒ[ƒN‚Ė•ā‚݁v‚Ė”z•zŽ‘—ŋ‚Æ‚ĩ‚čėŽ‚ģ‚ę‚―‚ā‚Ė‚Å‚ ‚éD–{ƒŠƒXƒg‚Ė“Á’Ĩ‚Í1) 1990”N‚ð‹Ŧ‚É•ķŒĢ‚Š•Š‚Ŋ‚ăŠƒXƒgƒAƒbƒv‚ģ‚ę‚Ä‚Ē‚é‚ą‚ƁC2) ŠeŒūŒę‚Ėę–å‰Æ‚É‚æ‚钍Žß‚Š•t‚Ē‚Ä‚Ē‚é‚ą‚Æ‚Å‚ ‚éD1990”N‚ð‹Ŧ‚Æ‚ĩ‚―‚Ė‚́Cƒ\˜A–M‚Ė•ö‰ói1991”Nj‚Š‚ŧ‚ę‚ž‚ę‚ĖŒūŒę‚Ė’ēļó‹ĩ‚É‚Į‚Ė‚æ‚Ī‚ȉe‹ŋ‚ð‹y‚Ú‚ĩC‚ŧ‚ę‚ŠŒĪ‹†Ž‰Ę‚É‚Į‚Ė‚æ‚Ī‚É”―‰f‚ģ‚ę‚Ä‚Ŧ‚―‚Đ‚ðÛ—§‚―‚đ‚é‚―‚ß‚Å‚ ‚éDŠeŒūŒę‚É‚æ‚莖î‚Í‘―­ˆŲ‚Č‚é‚ŠC1990”N‘ãˆČ~Cž‘ĪŒĪ‹†ŽŌ‚Š’ēļ‚Ė‚―‚ߌŧ’n‚É“ü‚é‹@‰ï‚Š‘―‚­‚Č‚Á‚―‚―‚߁C‚ŧ‚ĖŽ‰Ę‚ŠŒ°’˜‚É”F‚ß‚į‚ę‚é‚æ‚Ī‚É‚Č‚éŒūŒę‚ā­‚Č‚­‚Č‚Ē‚ą‚Æ‚ŠƒŠƒXƒg‚É‚Ļ‚Ē‚ÄŒĐ‚Ä‚Æ‚ę‚éD

@‚ŧ‚ę‚ž‚ę‚ĖŒūŒę‚ɂ‚Ē‚ăŠƒXƒg‚ĖėŽ‚ÍˆČ‰š‚Ė‚Æ‚Ļ‚č•Š’S‚ģ‚ę‚―D

ƒpƒŒƒIƒAƒWƒA”Œę@ FŽ–ė’qŽqC”’Î‰pËiƒjƒ”ƒtŒęjC’·čˆčiƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œęj

ƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒX”Œę@@ F•—ŠÔLŽŸ˜Y

ƒ‚ƒ“ƒSƒ‹”Œę@@@ FŽR‰zN—T

ƒ`ƒ…ƒ‹ƒN”Œę@@@ F“Ą‘ãß

 

 

–ÚŽŸ

 

1. ƒpƒŒƒIƒAƒWƒA”Œę (Paleo-Asiatic languages)

1.1ƒpƒŒƒIƒAƒWƒA”Œę‘S”Ę‚ÉŠÖ‚·‚é•ķŒĢ@ (General literature)

1.2 ƒ`ƒ…ƒNƒ`EƒJƒ€ƒ`ƒƒƒcƒJŒę‘° (Chukchi-Kamchatkan)

1.3 ƒGƒXƒLƒ‚[EƒAƒŠƒ…[ƒgŒę‘° (Eskimo-Aleut)

1.4 ƒjƒ”ƒtŒę (Nivkh)

1.5 ƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œę@ (Yukaghir)

1.6 ƒPƒbƒgŒę (Ket)

2. ƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒX”Œę (Tungusic languages)

2.1 ƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒX”Œę‘S”Ę (General literature)

2.2 ƒGƒEƒFƒ“Œę (Even)

2.3 ƒGƒEƒFƒ“ƒL[Œę(Evenki)

2.4 ƒlƒMƒ_ƒ‹Œę (Negidal)

2.5 ƒEƒfƒwŒę (Udehe)

2.6 ƒIƒƒ`Œę (Orochi)

2.7 ƒi[ƒiƒCŒę (Nanai)

2.8 ƒEƒ‹ƒ`ƒƒŒę (Ulcha)

2.9 ƒEƒCƒ‹ƒ^Œę (Uilta)

3. ƒ‚ƒ“ƒSƒ‹”Œę (Mongolic languages)

3.1 ƒuƒŠƒ„[ƒgŒę (Buryat)

3.2 ƒnƒ€ƒjƒKƒ“Eƒ‚ƒ“ƒSƒ‹Œę (Khamnigan)

4. ƒ`ƒ…ƒ‹ƒN”Œę (Turkic languages)

4.1“ú–{‚Ė•ķŒĢ (Literature published in Japan)

4.2(Žå‚ɃƒVƒA) ƒ„ƒN[ƒgŒę (Yakut)

4.3(Žå‚ɃƒVƒA)ƒhƒ‹ƒKƒ“Œę (Dolgan)

4.4(Žå‚ɃƒVƒA)‚ŧ‚Ė‘ž‚Ė–k“ŒƒAƒWƒA‚Ėƒ`ƒ…ƒ‹ƒNŒę (Other Turkic Languages in NE-Asia)

4.5 „R„O„B„E„S„R„K„@„` „S„_„Q„K„O„L„O„C„I„`wƒ\ƒrƒGƒgEƒ`ƒ…ƒ‹ƒNŠwx(–k“ŒƒAƒWƒA‚Ėƒ`ƒ…ƒ‹ƒNŒęŠÖ˜A˜_•ķ) (Selected works from Sovetskaia Turkologiia)

4.6@ „B„O„P„Q„O„R„\ „`„H„\„K„O„H„N„@„N„I„`@ wŒūŒęŠw‚Ė”–â‘čx(ƒ`ƒ…ƒ‹ƒN”ŒęŠÖ˜A˜_•ķ) (Selected works from Voprosy Iazykoznaniia)

 

 


Bibliographical Guide to the Languages of the North-East Asia

 

Hidetoshi Shiraishi (Sapporo Gakuin University, Nivkh)

Chikako Ono (Chiba University, Paleo-Asiatic)

Iku Nagasaki (Tokyo University of Foreign Studies, Yukaghir)

Shinjiro Kazama (Tokyo University of Foreign Studies, Tungusic)

Yasuhiro Yamakoshi (JSPS, Mongolic)

Setsu Fujishiro (Kobe City College of Nursing, Turkic)

 

This list consists of publications selected by six specialists of the languages of the North-East Asia. Each language has two lists, one for publications which were published before 1990, the other for those published since then. An important political event which took place in the early 1990's was the fall of the Soviet Union. For many languages in North-East Asia, this had the consequence of allowing Western researchers to come in direct contact with the speakers and to conduct fieldwork. The second list (1990-) displays some of the fruitful outputs of this contact in many of the languages spoken in this area.

 

 

1. ƒpƒŒƒIƒAƒWƒA”Œę (Paleo-Asiatic languages)

@ƒpƒŒƒIƒAƒWƒAiŒÃƒAƒWƒACŒÃƒVƒxƒŠƒAj”Œę‚ÉŠÖ‚·‚éŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ‚ð‹“‚°‚éDuƒpƒŒƒIƒAƒWƒA”Œęv‚Æ‚Í•Ö‹X“I‚ɐ݂Ŋ‚į‚ę‚―’n—“I‚Č˜g‘g‚Ý‚Å‚ ‚Á‚āCŒn““I‚Č•Š—Þ‚Å‚Í‚Č‚Ē‚ą‚Æ‚ð‚Ļ’f‚č‚ĩ‚Ä‚Ļ‚­DˆČ‰šCƒ`ƒ…ƒNƒ`EƒJƒ€ƒ`ƒƒƒcƒJŒę‘°CƒGƒXƒLƒ‚[EƒAƒŠƒ…[ƒgŒę‘°Cƒjƒ”ƒtŒęCƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹ŒęCƒPƒbƒgŒę‚Ė‡‚ɁC•ķŒĢ‚ð—ņ‹L‚·‚éD‚Č‚Ļ‚ą‚Ė•ķŒĢƒŠƒXƒgėŽ‚ɍۂĩCƒAƒWƒAEƒGƒXƒLƒ‚[Œę‚ɂ‚Ē‚Ă͉iˆä‰Ā‘㎁CƒPƒbƒgŒę‚ɂ‚Ē‚Ä‚Í‹gˆäOŽ‚ɏî•ņ‚Ə•Œū‚ð‚Ē‚―‚ū‚Ē‚―D

 

1.1ƒpƒŒƒIƒAƒWƒA”Œę‘S”Ę‚ÉŠÖ‚·‚é•ķŒĢ @(General literature)

Comrie, B. (1981) The Languages of the Soviet Union. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Jakobson, R. (1942) The Paleosiberian Languages. American Anthropologist. N.S. 44: 602-620.

Jakobson, R., Hüttl-Worth G., Beebe J. F. (1957) Paleosiberian Peoples and Languages: A Bibliographical Guide. New Haven. HRAF Press. [ƒpƒŒƒIƒAƒWƒA”–Ŋ‘°‚ÆŒūŒę‚ÉŠÖ‚·‚é•ķŒĢ–Ú˜^]

Jazyki i pis'mennosti narodov Severa. Ch. III. Jazyki i pis'mennost' paleoaziatskikh narodov. Leningrad, 1934. [ƒpƒŒƒIƒAƒWƒA”Œę‚Ė•ķ–@ŠTā]

Jazyki mira. Paleoaziatskie jazyki. Moskva, 1999. [ƒpƒŒƒIƒAƒWƒA”Œę‚Ė•ķ–@ŠTā]

Jazyki narodov SSSR. T. 5. Mongol'skie, tunguso-manchzhurskie i paleoaziatskie jazyki.Leningrad. 1968.

Paleoaziatskie jazyki. Sbornik nauchnykh trudov. Leningrad. 1968.

Sklonenie v paleoaziatskikh i samodijskikh jazykakh. Nauka, Leningrad. 1974

Vdovin I.S., Tereshchenko N. M. (1959) Ocherki istorii izuchenija paleoaziatskikh i samodijskikh jazykov. Leningrad.

 

1.2 ƒ`ƒ…ƒNƒ`EƒJƒ€ƒ`ƒƒƒcƒJŒę‘° (Chukchi-Kamchatkan)

1.2.1 ƒ`ƒ…ƒNƒ`EƒJƒ€ƒ`ƒƒƒcƒJ”Œę‘S”Ę‚ÉŠÖ‚·‚é•ķŒĢ

1.2.1.1 1980”N‘ã‚Ü‚Å‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Angere, J. (Ankeria, J.) (1951) Das Verhältnis des tschuktschischen Sprachgruppe zu dem uralischern Sprachstamme. Språkvetenskapliga Sällskapets i Uppsala Förhandlingar, 1949-1951.@ 109-150.

Bobaljik, J. D. (1998) Pseudo-Ergativity in Chukotko-Kamchatkan Agreement Systems. In L. Nash (ed.) Recherches Linguistiques de Vincennes, vol 27: Ergativity. 21-44.

Comrie, B. (1980) Inverse Verb Forms in Siberia: Evidence from Chukchee, Koryak, and Kamchadal. Folia Linguistica 1(1): 61-74.

Bogoras, W. (1922) Chukchee. Handbook of American Indian Languages / Ed. by F.Boas. Washington, pt.2 [ƒ`ƒ…ƒNƒ`ŒęCƒRƒŠƒƒ[ƒNŒęCƒCƒeƒŠƒƒ“Œę‚Ė‹Lq‚ ‚č]

Dittmar, C. V. (1856) Über die Koräken und die ihnen sher nahe verwandten Tschuktschen. Mélanges Russes tirés de Bulletin Historico-Philologique de l'Académie impériale des Sciences de St. Pétersbourg, Tome III, Ire Livraison.

Krasheninnikov G.S. (1755) Opisanie zemli Kamchatki. SPb., izd. Akad.Nauk, 1755. [ƒRƒŠƒƒ[ƒNŒęCƒCƒeƒŠƒƒ“Œę‚ĖŒęœb‚Ė‹L˜^‚ ‚č]

Lesseps, J. B. (1790) Journal historique du voyage de m. de Lesseps. employé dans l'expédition d m. le comt de La Pérouse. Vocabulaire des langues kamtschadale, koriaque, tschouktchi et lamoute v. 2, p. 355-75; Vocabulaire de la langue kamtschadale á St. Pierre & St. Paul & Paratounka v. 2, p. 376-380. Paris: Imprimerie Royal.

Murav'eva I. A. (1979) Sopostavitel'noe issledovanie morfonologii chukotskogo, korjakskogo i aljutorskogo jazykov. Dis... k. fil. nauk, Moskva., MGU.

Radloff A. (1861) Über die Sprache der Tschuktscen und ihr Verhältniss zum Korjäkischen. Mémoires de l'Académie des Sciences, série VII, vol. III, Nr. 10. St. Petersburg.

Skorik P. Ja. (1958) K voprosu o klassifikacii chukotsko-kamchatskikh jazykov. Voprosy Jazykoznanija, 1958, ‡‚1. 21-35.

----- (1968) Chukotsko-kamchatskie jazyki. Jazyki narodov SSSR, t. V. Leningrad.

----- (1981) Analiticheskie konstrukcii v chukotsko-kamchatskikh jazykakh. Jazyki i fol'klor narodov Severa.

----- (1986) Kategorija imeni sushchestvitel'nogo v chukotsko-kamchatskikh jazykakh. Paleoaziatskie jazyki: Sbornik nauchnykh trudov.

Stebnickij S. N. (1941) Iz istorii padezhnykh suffiksov v korjakskom i chukotskom jazykakh. Leningrad.

 

1.2.1.2 @1990”N‘ãˆČ~‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Fortescue, M. (2005) Comparative Chukotko-Kamchatkan Dictionary. Trends in Linguistics: Documentation 23. Berlin: Mouton De Gruyter.

Mudrak O. A. (2000) Etimologicheskij slovar' chukotsko-kamchatskikh jazykov. Moskva, Jazyki i russkoj kul'tury.

ŒālŒb•ŌEŒāl“ŋŽiEŒālŒbE‰iŽR‚ä‚Đ‚čEŽ–ė’qŽqE’J’ÃŒõGi2001jwƒ`ƒ…ƒNƒ`EƒJƒ€ƒ`ƒƒƒcƒJŒę‘°”äŠrŠî‘bŒęœbWF‚PxELPR. ‘åãŠw‰@‘åŠwî•ņŠw•”

‰iŽR‚ä‚Đ‚č (2006)uƒpƒ‰ƒX‚Ėƒ`ƒ…ƒNƒ`EƒRƒŠƒƒ[ƒNŒęœbv’Ã‹Č•q˜Y•ŌwŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęx‘æ13†. –kŠC“đ‘åŠw‘åŠw‰@•ķŠwŒĪ‹†‰Č

Ono, Ch. (1996) Chukotsko-kamchatskie jazyki - sostojanie i problemy sokhranenija. Mezhdunarodnaja nauchno-prakticheskaja konferencija <<Rol' universitetov razvitii territorij Severnogo Foruma>> Tezisy dokradov. Mezhdunarodnyj pedagogicheskij universitet v g. Magadane.

—é–Ø—íŽĢEŽ–ė’qŽqEž‘šˆę“oi2003jwƒtƒB[ƒ‹ƒhŒūŒęŠwŽŌ‚Ė‚―‚ß‚ĖUnicodeƒc[ƒ‹xELPR. ‘åãŠw‰@‘åŠwî•ņŠw•”

Zhukova A.N., Kurebito, T. (2004) Bazovyj tematicheskij slovar' korjaksko-chukotskikh jazykov (A Basic Topical Dictionary of the Koryak-Chukchi Languages). Research Institute for Languages and Cultures of Asia and Africa. Tokyo University of Foreign Studies.

 

1.2.2 ƒ`ƒ…ƒNƒ`Œę

1.2.2.1 1980”N‘ã‚Ü‚Å‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Bogoraz, W. (1922) Chukchee. In: Handbook of American Indian languages / Ed. by F. Boas. Washington.

Bogoraz V. G. (1934) Luoravetlanskij (chukotskij) jazyk. Jazyki i pis'mennosti narodov Severa, ch. III. M.-L.

----- (1937) Luoravetlansko-russkij slovar'. M.-L.,

@Comrie, B. (1979) Degrees of Ergativity: Some Chukchee evidence. In: Ergativity. Ed. by F. Plank. London.

----- (1985) Derivation, Inflection and semantic change in the development of the Chukchi verb paradigm. In J. Fisak, ed. Historical Semantics, Historical Word-Formation. 85-95 Trends in Linguistics, Studies and Monographs, 29. Mouton, Berlin.

Inenlikej P. I. (1983) Slovar' chukotsko-russkij i russko-chukotskij. Leningrad.

Kenstowicz, M. (1979) Chukchee vowel harmony and epenthesis. The elements: Parassession on linguistic units and levels Chicago Linguistic Society 15. University of Chicago. 402-412.

----- (1986) The phonology of Chukchee consonants. Studies in Linguistic Sciences 16(1): 79-96.

Krause, S. R. (1980) Topics in Chukchee phonology and morphology. Unpublished University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign Ph.D. dissertation.

Moll T. A., Inenlikej P.I. (1957) Chukotsko-russkij slovar'. Leningrad.

Nedjalkov V. P. (1976) Diathesen und Satzstruktur im Tschuktschischen. Lötsch, R. and Ruzicka, R (eds.), Satzstruktur und Genus Verbi. Berlin, Akademie Verlag.

-----(1977) Possesivnost' i inkorporacija v chukotskom jazyke (inkorporacija podlezhashchego) Khrakovskij V. S. Problemy lingvisticheskoj tipologii i struktura jazyka. Leningrad. 108-138.

----- (1979) Degrees of ergativity in Chukchee. In: Ergativity. Ed. by F. Plank. London.

----- (1988) Imperativ v chukotskom jazyke. Imperativ v raznostrukturnykh jazykakh. Tezisy dokladov konferencii: Funkcional'no-tipologicheskoe napravlenie v grammatike. Povelitel'nost'. Leningrad.

Nedjalkov V. P., Inenlikej P. I., Raxtilin V. G. (1988) Resultative and Perfect in Chukchee. In Nedjalkov, Vladimir P. Typology of Resultative Constructions. Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publishing Company.

Polinskaja M. S., Nedjalkov V. P. (1987) Contrasting the absolutive in Chukchee: Syntax, semantics and pragmatics. In Dixon, R. M. W. Studies in Ergativity. Elsevier Science Publishers B.V.

Skorik P. Ja. (1941) Russko-chukotskij slovar'. Leningrad.

----- (1948) Ocherki po sintaksisu chukotskogo jazyka. Inkorporacija. Leningrad.

----- (1960) Grammatika chukotskogo jazyka. Ch.1. M.-L.,

----- (1968) Chukotskij jazyk. Jazyki narodov SSSR, t.5. Leningrad.

----- (1977) Grammatika chukotskogo jazyka. Ch.2, Leningrad.

----- (1984) Struktura predlozhenija v chukotskom jazyke. Struktura predlozhenija v jazykakh razlichnykh tipov. Paleoaziatskie jazyki. Leningrad.,

Chukotskie skazki, mify i predanija. Sost. L.V. Belikov. Magadan, 1982.

 

1.2.2.2@ 1990”N‘ãˆČ~‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Asinovskij A. S. (1991) Konsonantizm chukotskogo jazyka. Leningrad.

Dunn, M. (1999) A Grammar of Chukchi. Unpublished Australian National University Ph.D. dissertation.

-----(2000) Chukchi Women's Language: A Historical-Comparative Perspective. Anthropological Linguistics 42(3) :305-328.

Kämpfe H.-R., Volodin A. P. (1995) Abriß der tshuktschischen Grammatik auf der Basis der Schriftsprache. Wiesbaden.

Œāl“ŋŽii“ÁŒÃŽzji1995juƒ`ƒ…ƒNƒ`Œęž•”•ûŒū‚Ė‰đ‰C˜_vwŒūŒęŠwŒĪ‹†x‘æ14†C‹ž“s‘åŠwŒūŒęŠwŒĪ‹†‰ï

-----i1997ajuƒ`ƒ…ƒNƒ`ŒęƒeƒLƒXƒg(1)vw–kŠC“đ—§–k•û–Ŋ‘°”Ž•ĻŠŲŒĪ‹†‹I—vx‘æ6†, –kŠC“đ—§–k•û–Ŋ‘°”Ž•ĻŠŲ

Œāl“ŋŽii1997bjuƒ`ƒ…ƒNƒ`ŒęŽĐ“ŪŽŒE‘ž“ŪŽŒ‚ĖŒ`‘Ô“I‘Ήžv‹{‰Š”ŒlE’Ã‹Č•q˜N (•Ō)wŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęxC‘æ‚R†C‹ž“s‘åŠw•ķŠw‰@ŒĪ‹†‰Č

-----i1998ajuƒ`ƒ…ƒNƒ`ŒęƒeƒLƒXƒg(2)vw–kŠC“đ—§–k•û–Ŋ‘°”Ž•ĻŠŲŒĪ‹†‹I—vx‘æ7†. –kŠC“đ—§–k•û–Ŋ‘°”Ž•ĻŠŲ

-----i1998bjĒÅ‚ā“ŪŽŒ‚ĖŒęŒ`Ž‚Ė‘―Ę‚ČŒūŒęĢwŒŽŠÔŒūŒęx‘æ27†C‘åCŠŲ‘“X

-----i2001ajuƒ`ƒ…ƒNƒ`Œę‚ĖŽg–ð\‘Ē‚Ė—ÖŠsŽĐ“ŪŽŒE‘ž“ŪŽŒ‚Æ‚ĖŠÖ‚í‚č‚ð’Ę‚ķ‚āvwƒAƒWƒAEƒAƒtƒŠƒJŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧŒĪ‹†x‘æ61†. “Œ‹žŠO‘Œę‘åŠwƒAƒWƒAEƒAƒtƒŠƒJŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧŒĪ‹†Š

-----i2001bjuƒ`ƒ…ƒNƒ`Œę‚Ė”Û’č•\Œŧ‚ɂ‚Ē‚āv’Ã‹Č•q˜Yi•ŌjwŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęx‘æ7†C‘åãŠw‰@‘åŠwî•ņŠw•”

Kurebito, T. i1998ajA Report on Noun Incorporation in Chukchi', In Osahito miyaoka and Minoru Oshima (eds.) Languages of the North Pacific Rim, Vol.4. Graduate School of Letters, Kyoto University,

-----i2001jOn Lexical Affixes in Chukchi, In Osahito Miyaoka & Fubito Endo (eds.) Languages of the North Pacific Rim, Vol. 6. Faculty of Informatics, Osaka Gakuin University.

Muravyova I. A. (1998) Chukchee. In: Andrew Spencer and Arnold Zwicky, Eds. Handbook of Morphology. Oxford: Blackwell Publishers.

Nedjalkov V. P. (1993) Tense-Aspect-Mood forms in Chukchee. Eurotype working papers. Series IV No. 4.

Spencer, A. (1995) Incorporation in Chukchi. Language 71(3): 439-89.

----- (1999a) Chukchee and Polysynthesis. Tipologija i teprija jazyka. Ot opisanija k ob„Œjasneniju. K 60-let'ju Aleksandra Evgen'vicha Kibrika. 106-113.

----- (1999b) Agreement morphology in Chukotkan. In M. Poechtrager and J. Rennison, Eds. Contemporary Morphology. J. Benjamins.

 

1.2.3. ƒRƒŠƒƒ[ƒNŒę

1.2.3.1 1980”N‘ã‚Ü‚Å‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Bogoras, W. (1917) Koryak Texts. Publications of the American Ethnological Society. F. Boas, ed. Vol. V. Leiden: E. J. Brill. (PM101.A5 v.5) 1917.

-----i1922) Chukchee. Handbook of American Indian Languages / Ed. by F.Boas. Washington, pt.2 [ƒRƒŠƒƒ[ƒNŒę‚Ė‹Lq‚ ‚č]

Comrie, B. (1980) Inverse Verb Forms in Siberia: Evidence from Chukchee, Koryak, and Kamchadal. Folia Linguistica 1(1) 1980. 61-74.

-----i1981) The Languages of the Soviet Union. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Jochelson, W. (1908) The Koryak. The Jesup North Pacific Expedition. Publications, Vol. VI. American Museum of Natural History, New York. Memoir, Vol. X, Parts 1-2, Leiden: E. J. Brill; New York: G. E. Stechert & Co.

Korsakov G. M. (1934) Nymylansko (korjakskogo) -russkij slovar'. Moskva.

Korsakov G. M. and S. N. Stebnitskij. (1952) Brief Remarks on the Structures of the Nymylan (Koryak) Language and Its Dialects. J. R. Krueger, trans. Alexandria, Va. Mimeographed.

Krejnovich E. A. (1958) Opyt issledovanija struktury sloga v korjakskom jazyke. Doklady i soobshchenija IJa AN SSSR. vyp. XI. M.-L.

Mel'nikov G. I. (1940) Fonetika aljutorskogo i karaginskogo dialektov korjakskoo jazyka na osnove eksperimental'nykh dannykh. Leningrad. (rukopis' khranitsja v arkhive LO In-ta jazykoznanija AN SSR)

Moll T. A. (1960) Korjaksko-russkij slovar'. Leningrad.

Slovar' russko-lamutskij i russko-korjakskij. Izd. Kamchatskogo Kraevedcheskogo obshchestva. Petropavlovsk-Kamchatskij. 1926.

Stebnickij S. N. (1934) Nymylanskij (korjackij) jazyk. Jazyki i pis'mennosti paleoaziatskikh narodov. Jazyki i pis'mennost' narodov Severa. Ch. III. Leningrad. 47-85.

----- (1937) Osnovnye foneticheskoe razlichija dialektov nymylanskogo (korjakskogo) jazyka. Pamjati V. G. Bogoraza. Leningrad.

Zhukova A. N. (1967) Russko-korjakskij slovar'. Sovetskaja encyklopedija, Moskva. [ƒRƒŠƒƒ[ƒNŒę|ƒƒVƒAŒęŽŦ“T]

----- (1968) Korjakskij jazyk. Jazyki narodov SSSR. T. 5. Mongol'skie, tunguso-manchzhurskie i paleoaziatskie jazyki. Nauka, Leningrad.

----- (1972) Grammatika korjakskogo jazyka. Fonetika, morfologija. Nauka, Leningrad. [ƒRƒŠƒƒ[ƒNŒę•ķ–@ŠTā]

----- (1980) Jazyk palanskikh korjakov. Leningrad.

----- (1983) Korjaksko-russkij i russko-korjakskij slovar'. Leningrad.

----- (1988) Materialy issledovanija po korjakskomu jazyku. Nauka, Leningrad.

 

1.2.3.2@ 1990”N‘ãˆČ~‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

ŒāliˆęƒmĢjŒbi1995juƒRƒŠƒƒ[ƒNŒę‚Ė‰đ‰C‚ÉŠÖ‚·‚é•ņvw–kŠC“đ—§–k•û–Ŋ‘°”Ž•ĻŠŲŒĪ‹†‹I—vx‘æ‚S†. –kŠC“đ—§–k•û–Ŋ‘°”Ž•ĻŠŲ. 21-42.

----- (1996)uƒRƒŠƒƒ[ƒNŒę‚Ė–žŽŒŒ`‘Ô–@vw•xŽR‘åŠwl•ķŠw•”‹I—vx•xŽR‘åŠwl•ķŠw•”. 51-75

----- (1996)uƒRƒŠƒƒ[ƒNŒęƒeƒLƒXƒgvw•xŽR‘åŠwl•ķŠw•”‹I—vx•xŽR‘åŠwl•ķŠw•”.21-54

----- (1997)uƒRƒŠƒƒ[ƒNŒę‚Ė–žŽŒ‚Ė‡ŽŒ`‚Æ•ŠÍŒ`v –kŠC“đ—§–k•û–Ŋ‘°”Ž•ĻŠŲ•Ōw–kŠC“đ—§–k•û–Ŋ‘°”Ž•ĻŠŲŒĪ‹†‹I—vx6 –kŠC“đ—§–k•û–Ŋ‘°”Ž•ĻŠŲ. 9-30

ŒālŒb (1998)uŠî‘bŒęœb’ēļ‚Ė–Ŋ‘­•Š—Þ‚Ö‚Ė—˜—pFƒRƒŠƒƒ[ƒNŒę‚Ėę‡v‹āŽq‹œ•Ōw–k•ûƒ†[ƒ‰ƒVƒAŒūŒę•ķŒĢ˜_Wx4i•ķ•”‰ČŠwŒĪ‹†•â•‹ā‘‡ŒĪ‹†Au–k•ûƒ†[ƒ‰ƒVƒA‚ĖæZ”–Ŋ‘°‚ĖŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ‚ĖŽ‘—ŋƒf[ƒ^ƒx[ƒXėŽ‚Æ‚ŧ‚Ė—ÞŒ^˜_“IŒĪ‹†v) į—t‘åŠw•ķŠw•”. 1-28.

----- (2002a)uƒRƒŠƒƒ[ƒNŒę‚Ėo–ž“ŪŽŒ‚Æ–žŽŒ•ø‡v’Ã‹Č•q˜Y•Ō wŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęx‘æ7†. ELPR. ‘åãŠw‰@‘åŠwî•ņŠw•”

----- (2002b)uƒRƒŠƒƒ[ƒNŒę‚Ė–žŽŒ‹åŠK‘w‚ÆŠiE”•WŽĶv wƒAƒWƒAEƒAƒtƒŠƒJŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧŒĪ‹†x62. “Œ‹žŠO‘Œę‘åŠwƒAƒWƒAEƒAƒtƒŠƒJŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧŒĪ‹†Š. 107-125

----- (2002c)uŒę‚č‚É‚Ý‚éƒRƒŠƒƒ[ƒNŒę‚Ė•Ï—eFƒƒVƒAŒę‚Ė‰e‹ŋ‚Æ‚Ē‚Ī‘Ī–Ę‚Đ‚įvũ–{F•Ōw“Œ–kƒAƒWƒA”–Ŋ‘°‚Ė•ķ‰ŧ“Ū‘ԁx–kŠC“đ‘åŠw}‘Š§s‰ï: 253-282

ŒālŒb•Ōi2001jwƒRƒŠƒƒ[ƒN–Ŋ˜b ƒJƒƒqƒƒ}ƒX‚ƃJƒŒƒCxELPR. ‘åãŠw‰@‘åŠwî•ņŠw•”

Kurebito, M. (1998) On an Aspect of Typological Changes of Koryak: From Incorporative to Analytical. ũ–{F•Ō wŽü‹É’nˆæ”•ķ‰ŧ‚Ė”äŠrŒĪ‹†FŒūŒęEķ‘ԁEĒŠEŠÏx23-37.

----- (2001a) Argument-Modifying Type of Diminutive / Augmentative Suffixes in Koryak. Miyaoka, O. ed. Languages of the North Pacific Rim 5 ELPR. Faculty of Informatics, Osaka Gakuin University. 139-157

----- (2001b) Noun Incorporation in Koryak Osahito Miyaoka and Fubito Endo eds. Languages of the North Pacific Rim Volume 6. Faculty of Informatics, Osaka Gakuin University.

----- (2002) Incorporation as a Linguistic Identyty in Koryak. ũ–{F•Ōw“Œ–kƒAƒWƒA”–Ŋ‘°‚Ė•ķ‰ŧ•Ï‰ŧ‚ƃAƒCƒfƒ“ƒeƒBƒeƒB‚ĖŒ`Ž‚ÉŠÖ‚·‚é•ķ‰ŧl—ÞŠw“IŒĪ‹†xi•―Ž11”N“x〜13”N“x‰ČŠwŒĪ‹†”ï•â•‹āŠî”ÕŒĪ‹† [B][2] ŒĪ‹†Ž‰Ę•ņ‘j53-67.

----- (2004a) 'Posessive' and 'Relational' in Koryak Viewed from the Animacy Hierarchy Osahito MIYAOKA and Fubito ENDO eds. Languages of the North Pacific Rim : Volume 9. ELPR. Faculty of Informatics, Osaka Gakuin Univ.

----- (2004b) A Report on Koryak Phonology. Osahito MIYAOKA and Fubito ENDO eds. Languages of the North Pacific Rim : Volume 9 . ELPR. Faculty of Informatics, Osaka Gakuin Univ.

ŒālŒb, ƒ^ƒ`ƒ„[ƒiEƒ†[ƒŠƒGƒ”ƒiEƒGƒ‹ƒ‚ƒŠƒ“ƒXƒJƒ„•Ō (2002)wƒRƒŠƒƒ[ƒN–Ŋ˜buƒƒ^ƒŠƒKƒ‰ƒXvxELPR. ‘åãŠw‰@‘åŠwî•ņŠw•”

Nagayama, Y. ed. (2003jBol'shebnaja berevka (Korjakskaja skazka). Retold by Nina Milgichil, Illustrated by Lyudmila Gilyova (Khelol). ELPR. Faculty of Informatics, Osaka Gakuin Univ.

Ocherki po jazyku i fol'klor korjakov. Red. Zhukova A. N., Makaev i Taksami Ch. M. Spb. 1994.

Stebnickij S. N. (1994) Ocherki po jazyku i fol'kloru korakov. Muzej antropologii i etnografii (Kunstkamera) RAN. SPb.

Zhukova A. N. (1999) Korjakskij jazyk. Jazyki mira. Paleoaziatskie jazyki. Moskva.

 

1.2.4 ƒAƒŠƒ…[ƒgƒ‹Œę

1.2.4.1 1980”N‘ã‚Ü‚Å‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Kodzasov S.V., Murav'eva I.A. (1980) Slog i ritmika slova v aljutorskom jazyke Aktual'nye voprosy strukturnoj i prikladnoj linvistiki. Publikacii otdelenija strukturnoj i prikladnoj lingvistiki filologicheskogo fakul'teta MGU, vyp. 9. Moskva. 103-128.

Mel'chuk I. A. (1973) Model' sprjazhenija v aljutorskom jazyke. I, II. Institut russkogo jazyka AN SSSR. Problemnaja gruppa po eksperimental'noj i prikladnoj lingvistike. Predvaritel'nye publikacii. Vyp. 45, 46. Moskva.

Mel'chuk, I. A., Savvina.E. N. (1978) Toward a formal model of Alutor surface syntax: nominative and ergative constructions. Bloomington: Indiana University Linguistics Club, 1978.

Mel'nikov G. I. (1940) Fonetika aljutorskogo i karaginskogo dialektov korjakskogo jazyka na osnove eksperimental'nykh dannykh. Leningrad. (rukopis' khranitsja v arkhive LO In-ta jazykoznanija AN SSSR)

Murav'eva I. A. (1986) Morfologija aljutorskogo glagola. Jazyki narodov severa Sibiri. Novosibirsk. 129 - 142.

Vdovin I.S. (1956) Aljutorskij dialekt korjakskogo jazyka. Leningrad. (rukopis' khranitsja v arkhive LO In-ta jazykoznanija AN SSSR)

Stebnickij S.N. (1934) Nymylanskij (korjakskij) jazyk. Jazyki i pis'mennosti narodov Severa. Ch. III. Leningrad.

----- (1937) Osnovnye foneticheskie razlichija dialektov nymylanskogo (korjakskogo) jazyka. Pamjati V.G. Bogoraza. Leningrad.

----- (1938) Aljutorskij dialekt nymylanskogo (korjakskogo) jazyka. Sovetskij Sever. ‡‚ 1.

Zhukova A.N. (1968) Aljutorskij jazyk. Jazyki narodov SSSR. T. V. 294-309.

----- (1980) Jazyk palanskikh korjakov. Leningrad.

 

1.2.4.2@ 1990”N‘ãˆČ~‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Kibrik A.E., Kodzasov S. V., Murav'eva I.A. (2000) Jazyk i fol'klor aljutorcev. Moskva.

----- (2004) Languages and Folklore of the Alutor People. ELPR. Faculty of Informatics, Osaka Gakuin Univ.2004.

Koptjevskaja-Tamm M., Muravyova I. A. (1993) Alutor causitives, noun incorporation, and the Mirror Principle. B. Comrie and M. Polinsky, eds. Causitives and Transitivity. 287-313. Philadelphica: John Benjamins.

Mal'ceva A. A. (1998) Morfologija glagola v aljutorskom jazyke. Sibirskij khronograf, Novosibirsk.

Murav'eva I. A. (1990) Aljutorskij jazyk. Lingvisticheskij enciklopedicheskij slovar'. Moskva.

----- (1994) Aljutorskij jazyk. Krasnaja kniga jazykov narodov SSSR. Enciklopedicheskij slovar'-spravochnik. Moskva. 15-16.

‰iŽR‚ä‚Đ‚či2002juƒAƒŠƒ…[ƒgƒ‹Œę‚ĖŠÖŒWŒ`—eŽŒ‚ƏŠ—LŒ`—eŽŒv’Ã‹Č•q˜Y•Ō wŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęx‘æ8†. ELPR. ‘åãŠw‰@‘åŠwî•ņŠw•”

-----i2004juƒAƒŠƒ…[ƒgƒ‹Œę‚ĖŠ—LE‘ķÝ‚ð‚ ‚į‚í‚·Œ`ŽŪv ’Ã‹Č•q˜Y•ŌwŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęx‘æ11†. –kŠC“đ‘åŠw‘åŠw‰@•ķŠwŒĪ‹†‰Č

-----i2005juƒNƒgƒNƒ“ƒjƒƒƒN‚ƃPƒKƒjFƒAƒŠƒ…[ƒgƒ‹ŒęƒeƒLƒXƒgv’Ã‹Č•q˜Y•Ō wŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęx‘æ12†–kŠC“đ‘åŠw‘åŠw‰@•ķŠwŒĪ‹†‰Č

-----i2006juƒAƒŠƒ…[ƒgƒ‹Œęv’†ŽRrGC]”Ļ“~ķ•Ōw•ķ–@‚ð•`‚­FƒtƒB[ƒ‹ƒhƒ[ƒN‚ÉŠî‚­”ŒūŒę‚Ė•ķ–@ƒXƒPƒbƒ`x1. 213-242.

Nagayama, Y.i2003jOcherk grammatika aljutorskogo jazyka. ELPR. Faculty of Informatics, Osaka Gakuin Univ. [ƒAƒŠƒ…[ƒgƒ‹Œę•ķ–@ŠTā]

 

1.2.5 ƒPƒŒƒNŒę

1.2.5.1 1980”N‘ã‚Ü‚Å‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Leont'ev V. V. (1983) Etnografija i fol'klor kerekov. Moskva. [ƒPƒŒƒNŒęƒeƒLƒXƒg‚ ‚č]

Skorik P. Ja. (1968) Kerekskij jazyk. Jazyki narodov SSSR. T. V. Leningrad. 310 - 333.

 

1.2.5.2@ 1990”N‘ãˆČ~‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Alekseev M. E. (1994) Kerekskij jazyk. Krasnaja kniga jazykov narodov Rossii. Enciklopedicheskij slovar'-spravochnik. Moskva. 30-31.

Asinovskij A. S., Volodin A.P. (1991) Ocherki po kerekskomu jazyku. (rukopis', ok. 20 a.l.), 1991.

Volodin A.P. (1991) Prospekt opisanija grammatiki kerekskogo jazyka (chukotsko-kamchatskaja gruppa). Jazyki narodov Sibiri. Grammaticheskie issledovanija. Sbornik nauchnykh trudov. Novosibirsk.

----- (1994) Kereksko-russkie jazykovye svjazi. Kontaktologicheskij enciklopedicheskij slovar'-spravochnik. Vypusk 1: Severnyj region. Jazyki narodov Severa, Sibiri i Dal'nego Vostoka v kontaktakh s russkim jazykom. Moskva. 102-106.

----- (1997) Kerekskij jazyk. Jazyki mira. Paleoaziatskie jazyki. Moskva. 53-60.

 

1.2.6 ƒCƒeƒŠƒƒ“Œę

1.2.6.1 1980”N‘ã‚Ü‚Å‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Bogoraz, W. (1917) Koryak Texts. Publication of the American Ethnological Society, vol.5, Leyden. [ƒCƒeƒŠƒƒ“ŒęƒeƒLƒXƒg‚Ė‹Lq‚ ‚č]

Bouda, K (1952) Die Verwandtschaftsverhaeltnisse der tschuktschischen Sprachgruppe (Tschuktschisch, Korjakisch, Kamtschadalisch).Acta Salmaticensia. Filosofia y Letras. Tomo V, num.6. Universidad de Salamanca.

----- (1970) Die Verwandtschaftsverhaeltnisse der tschuktschischen Sprachgruppe. Orbis. Bulletin international de Documentation linguistique. Tome XIX, No.1. Louvain.

----- (1971) Die Stellung des Kerek in der tschuktschischen Sprachgruppe. Orbis. Bulletin international de Documentation linguistique. Tome XX, No.2. Louvain.

Braslavec K. M. (1968) Dialektologicheskij ocherk Kamchatki. Juzhno-Sakhalinsk. [ƒƒVƒAŒę‚ĖƒJƒ€ƒ`ƒƒƒcƒJ•ûŒū‚ɂ‚Ē‚Ä‚ĖŠTā‚ū‚ŠCƒCƒeƒŠƒƒ“Œę‚ɂ‚Ē‚Ä‚Ė‹Lq‚ ‚č]

Comrie, B. (1980) The Genetic Affiliation of KamchadalFSome Morphological Evidence. International Reviews of Slavic Linguistics. Vol.5. Edmonton, Alberta.

Jochelson, W. (1908) The Koryak. The Jesup North Pacific Expedition. ed. by Franz Boas. New York. 1908. [ƒCƒeƒŠƒƒ“ŒęƒeƒLƒXƒg‚ ‚č]

Moll T.A. (1960) Ocherk fonetiki i morfologii sedankinskogo dialekta itel'menskogo jazyka. Uchenye zapiski LPI imeni A.I.Gercena. t.167. 193-222. [ƒCƒeƒŠƒƒ“ŒęƒZƒ_ƒ“ƒJ•ûŒūi–k•”•ûŒūj‚ĖŠTā]

Orlova, E.P. (1934) Itel'menskie skazki. Jazyki i pis'mennost' narodov Severa, ch.III. Leningrad, 1934.

----- (1937) Itel'menskie skazki. LIFLI. Lingfak.

Pusztay, J. (1985) Woerterverzeichnisse aus den tschuktscho-kamtschatkischen Sprachen. Annales universitatis scientiarum Budapestinensis de Rolando eoetvoes Nominatae. Sectio Linguistica. XVI. Budapest.

----- (1987) Woerterverzeichnisse aus den tschuktscho-kamtschatkischen Sprachen (B). Annales universitatis scientiarum Budapestinensis de Rolando eoetvoes Nominatae. Sectio Linguistica. XVIII. Budapest.

Radlinski, I. (1891-1894) Slowniki narzeszu ludow kamczackich. Rozprawe Widzialu filologicznego Academii Umejetnosti w Krakówie, XVI-XVIII.

Stebnickij S.N. (1934) Itel'menskij (kamchadalskij) jazyk. Jazyki i pis'mennost' narodov Severa, ch. III. Leningrad.

----- (1936) Materialy po itel'menskomu jazyku. Lingvisticheskij fakul'tet Leningradskogo instituta filosofii, literatury i istorii (na pravakh rukopisi).

Tjushov, V. N. (1906) Po zapadnomu beregu Kamchatki. Zapiski russkogo geograficheskogo obshchestva po obshchej geografii. t. XXXVII, No.2, XII.

Volodin A.P. (1965a) Analiticheskoe konstruirovanie v itel'menskom jazyke. Analiticheskie konstrakcii v jazykakh razlichnykh tipov. Moskva-Leningrad.

----- (1965b) Nekotorye osobennost' aglljutinacii v lichnykh formakh itel'menskogo glagola. Morfologcheskaja tipologija i problema klassifikacii jazykov. Moskva-Leningrad.

----- (1966a) Sposoby vyrazhenija sub„Œektno-ob„Œektnykh otnoshenij v itel'menskom jazyke. Jazyki i fol'klor narodov sibirskogo Severa. Nauka. M.-L. 98-115.

----- (1966b) Glagol v itel'menskom jazyke. Avtoreferat kandidatskoj dissertacii. Leningrad.

----- (1967) Ergativnaja konstrukcija v itel'menskom jazyke. Ergativnaja konstrukcija predlozhenija v jazykakh razlichnykh tipov. Nauka, Leningrad. 240-245.

----- (1969) Kauzativnye glagoly i kauzativnye glagol'nye struktury v itel'menskom jazyke. Tipologija kauzativnykh konstrukcii. Leningrad.

----- (1974a) K voprosi ergativnoj konstrukcii predlozhenija (na materiale itel'menskogo jazyka). Voprosy jazykoznanija 1. 14-22.

----- (1974b) Sostav padezhej itel'menskogo jazyka. Sklonenie v paleoaziatskikh i samodijskikh jazykakh. Nauka, Leningrad. 127-137.

----- (1974c) Padezh: forma i znachenie ili znachenie i forma? Sklonenie v paleoaziatskikh i samodijskikh jazykakh. Nauka, Leningrad. 261-291.

----- (1976) Itel'menskij jazyk. Nauka, Leningrad. [ƒCƒeƒŠƒƒ“Œę‚Ė•ķ–@ŠTā‘]

----- (1981) Sistema vido-vremennykh form glagola v itel'menskom jazyke. Jazyki i fol'klor narodov Severa. Nauka, Novosibirsk. 147-153.

----- (1984) Struktura predlozhenija v itel'menskom jazyke. Struktura predlozhenija v razlichnykh tipov. Nauka, Leningrad. 240-270.

----- (1989) Vyrazhenie mnozhestvennykh situacii v itel'menskom jazyke. Tipologija iterativnykh konstrukcii. Nauka, Leningrad. 72-79.

Volodin A. P., Zhukova A. N. (1968) Itel'menskij jazyk. Jazyki narodov SSSR. T.5. Vol., 1968.

Volodin A. P., Khalojmova K. N. (1989) Slovar' itel'mensko-russkij i russko-itel'menskij, ok. 4000 slov. Leningrad. [ƒCƒeƒŠƒƒ“Œę|ƒƒVƒAŒęŽŦ‘]

Worth D. S. (1959a) Paleosiberian etymologies I. International Journal of American Linguistics. vol. XXV, No.1. 32-40.

----- (1959b) Paleosiberian etymologies II. International Journal of American Linguistics. vol. XXV, No.2. 105-113.

----- (1961) Kamchadal texts collected by Jochelson. Los Angeles. [ƒCƒeƒŠƒƒ“ŒęƒeƒLƒXƒgW]

----- (1962) La place du Kamtchadal parmi les langues soi-disant paléosibériennes. Orbis, 1962, t. XI, No.2.

----- (1969) Dictonary of Western Kamchadal. University of California Publications in Linguistics. vol.59. Berkeley and Los Angeles.

 

 

1.2.6.2 @1990”N‘ãˆČ~‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Bobaljik, J. D. (1998) Mostly Predictable: Cyclicity and the distribution of schwa in Itelmen. Vida Samiian, ed. Proceedings of Western Conference on Linguistics (WECOL) 16, Santa Cruz. 14-28.

----- (1998) Pseudo-Ergativity in Chukotko-Kamchatkan Agreement Systems. Recherches linguistiques de Vincennes, vol 27. Special issue on Ergativity. Léa Nash, ed. 21-44.

----- (1999) Implications of Itelmen Agreement Asymmetries. S. S. Chang, L. Liaw, & J. Ruppenhofer, eds., Proceedings of Berkeley Linguistics Society Annual Meeting 25. 299-310.

----- (2003) Long distance object agreement, restructuring and anti-reconstruction. Makoto Kadowaki and Shigeto Kawahara, eds., Proceedings of NELS 33, GLSA. Amherst, 67-86.

Bobaljik, J. D. and Wurmbrand, S. (1997) Preliminary Notes on Agreement in Itelmen. MIT Working Papers in Linguistics, vol.30. 395-423.

----- (2001a) Notes on Itelmen Agreement. Linguistic Discovery. vol 1.1.

----- (2001b) Seven Prefix-Suffix Asymmetries in Itelmen. in Mary Andronis, Christopher Ball, Heidi Elston and Sylvain Neuvel eds. CLS 37: The Panels. Papers from the 37th Meeting of the Chicago Linguistic Society. Vol. 2. Chicago: Chicago Linguistic Society. 205-219.

Georg, R S., Volodin A.P. (1999) Die itelmenische Sprache. Harrassowitz, Wiesbaden. [ƒhƒCƒcŒę‚É‚æ‚éƒCƒeƒŠƒƒ“Œę•ķ–@ŠTāD“ā—e‚Í Volodin (1976) ‚ð“ĨP]

Ž–ė’qŽqi1998ajuƒCƒeƒŠƒƒ“Œę‚ĖķŠˆŒęœb -—Þ‹`Œę‚ĖŪ—‚Æ•ŠÍ-vw–k•ûƒ†[ƒ‰ƒVƒAŒūŒę•ķŒĢ˜_Wxį—t‘åŠw•ķŠw•”. 117-135.

-----i1998bjuƒCƒeƒŠƒƒ“Œę‚É‚Ļ‚Ŋ‚é”Û’č•\ŽĶvwƒ†[ƒ‰ƒVƒAŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_Wx‘æ‚P†, į—t‘åŠw•ķŠw•”ƒ†[ƒ‰ƒVƒAŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_uĀ

-----i2001juƒCƒeƒŠƒƒ“Œę‚Ė“ŪŽŒ‚ĖŽĐ‘žvwƒ†[ƒ‰ƒVƒA”ŒūŒę‚Ė“ŪŽŒ˜_ (1)xį—t‘åŠwŽÐ‰ï•ķ‰ŧ‰ČŠwŒĪ‹†‰Č

-----i2003ajwƒCƒeƒŠƒƒ“Œę–k•”•ûŒūŒęœbE‰ï˜b—á•ķWxELPR. ‘åãŠw‰@‘åŠwî•ņŠw•”

-----i2003bjuƒCƒeƒŠƒƒ“Œę–k•”•ûŒūŠî‘bŒęœb’ēļ•ņi’Į•âjv’Ã‹Č•q˜Y•ŌwŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęx‘æ10†. ELPR. ‘åãŠw‰@‘åŠwî•ņŠw•”

-----i2004juƒCƒeƒŠƒƒ“Œę‚Ė—žO“îŒûŠW‰đ‚ɂ‚Ē‚āv’Ã‹Č•q˜Y•ŌwŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęx‘æ11†, –kŠC“đ‘åŠw‘åŠw‰@•ķŠwŒĪ‹†‰Č. 79-90.

-----i2005juƒCƒeƒŠƒƒ“ŒęƒeƒLƒXƒg‚Pv’Ã‹Č•q˜Y•ŌwŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęx‘æ12†, –kŠC“đ‘åŠw‘åŠw‰@•ķŠwŒĪ‹†‰Č. 81-88.

-----i2006ajuƒCƒeƒŠƒƒ“Œę‚Ė“ŪŽŒŒęŠē‚Ė•Š—Þ‚Æ‚ŧ‚Ė”hķ–@v’Ã‹Č•q˜Y•ŌwŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęx‘æ13†. –kŠC“đ‘åŠw‘åŠw‰@•ķŠwŒĪ‹†‰Č. 53-73.

-----i2006bjuƒCƒeƒŠƒƒ“ŒęƒeƒLƒXƒg‚Qvwƒ†[ƒ‰ƒVƒAŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_Wx‘æ‚X†Cį—t‘åŠw•ķŠw•”ƒ†[ƒ‰ƒVƒAŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_uĀ

Ono, Ch. (2000) Leksikologija tradicionnoj zhizni v itel'menskom jazyke. Sbornik dokradov nauchno-prakticheskoj konferencii Teorija i praktika gumanizacii obrazovanija, Petropavlovsk-Kamchatskij.

----- (2004) Itelmen Verb Stem: Morphological Features and Syntactic Structure of Intransitive and Transitive Languages of the North Pacific Rim Vol.9 (Miyaoka and Endo eds.) ELPR. Faculty of Informatics, Osaka Gakuin Univ. 169-177.

Orlova E.P. (1999) Itel'meny. Istoriko-etnograficheskij ocherk. Nauka. Spb. [ƒCƒeƒŠƒƒ“ŒęƒeƒLƒXƒg‚Ė‹Lq‚ ‚č]

Slovar' itel'menskogo jazyka iz sobranij professora Benedikta Dybovskogo. (1998) Energeia, Warszawa.

Volodin A.P. (1990) Eine Typologie der Kategorie der Person in den paläoasiatischen un d uralischen Sprachen. Specimina Sibirica. Tomus III., Quinqueecclesiae. 251-278.

-----i1994jItel'mensko-russkie svjazi. Kontaktologicheskij enciklopedicheskij slovar'-spravochnik. Vyp. 1 Severnyj region. Moskva. 85-93.

-----i1997jItel'menskij jazyk. Jazyki mira. Paleoaziatskie jazyki. Moskva. 60-71.

 

1.3 ƒGƒXƒLƒ‚[EƒAƒŠƒ…[ƒgŒę‘° (Eskimo-Aleut)

1.3.1 ƒGƒXƒLƒ‚[ŒęiƒAƒWƒAEƒGƒXƒLƒ‚[j

1.3.1.1@ 1980”N‘ã‚Ü‚Å‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Bogoraz V.G. (1949a) Materialy po jazyku aziatskikh eskimosov. Leningrad.

Eskimossko-russkij slovar'. Sost. E.S. Rubcova. Moskva. 1970.

Emel'janova N. M. (1982) Klassy glagolov v eskimosskom jazyke. Leningrad.

Jakobson S. (1979) A grammatical Sketch of Siberian Yupik Eskimo as Spoken on St. Lawrence Island. Fairbanks.

----- (ed.) (1987) A Dictionary of the St. Lawrence Island / Siberian Yupik Eskimo language. Ed. by Steven A. Jacobson. Fairbanks.

Materialy po jazyku i fol'kloru eskimosov. Sost. E.S. Rubcova. Ch. 1. M.-L. 1954.

Menovshchikov G. A. (1962) Grammatika jazyka aziatskikh eskimosov. Ch. 1, Moskva.

----- (1964) Jazyk sirenikskikh eskimosov. Leningrad.

----- (1967) Grammatika jazyka aziatskikh eskimosov. Ch. 2, Moskva.

----- (1968) Jazyk aziatskikh eskimosov. Jazyki narodov SSSR. T. V., Leningrad.

----- (1970) Jazyk chaplinskikh eskimosov. Leningrad.

----- (1975) Jazyk naukanskikh eskimosov. Leningrad.

----- (1983) Slovar' russko-eskimosskij i eskimossko-russkij: Ok. 4000 slov: Posobie dlja uchashchikhsja nachal'nykh shkol. Prosveshchenie, Leningrad.

----- (1986) Eskimossko-chukotskij bilingvizm i interferencija chukotskoj periferijnoj leksiki v eskimosskij jazyk. Paleoaziatskie jazyki. Sb. nauchnykh trudov. Nauka, Leningrad.

----- (1987) Materialy i isledovanija po jazyku i fol'kloru naukanskikh eskimosov. Leningrad.

----- (1988) Materialy i issledovanija po jazyku i fol'kloru chaplinskikh eskimosov. Leningrad.,

Rubcova E.S. (1941) Russko-eskimosskij slovar': Dlja eskimosskikh nachal'nykh shkol. Uchpedgiz, Leningrad.

----- (1971) Eskimossko-russkij slovar'. Moskva.

Forshtejn A.S. (1936) Jupig'm uŋ'parataŋi. Forstejn'm uŋaʒimi igaqosimakaŋi. Petrov'm igak'hat takut terw arosimakaŋi. Moskva-Leningrad, Tarnoham izd. Kan'hkun Komsomol'm komit., (Forstein, A. S. The fairy tales of Asiatic Eskimos, written in the village of Unazik by A. S. Forstein)

 

1.3.1.2 1990”N‘ãˆČ~‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Dobrieva E. A. (2004) Naukan Yupic Eskimo Dictionary. Alaska Native Language Center.

Dorais L.-J. (1992) La situation linguistique dans l'Arctique. Etudes. Quebéc, 1992. N:o 16 (1-2), 237-255.

----- (1997) Aziatskikh eskimosov jazyk. Jazyki mira. Paleoaziatskie jazyki. Moskva. 75-81.

Menovshchikov G. A., Vakhtin N. B. (1990) Eskimosskij jazyk. 2-e izd., dorab., Leningrad.

Jacobson, S. A. (1990) A Practical Grammar of the St. Lawrence Islands / Siberian Yupik Eskimo Language. Alaska Native Language Center, Fairbanks.

Reuse, W. J. de. (1994) Siberian Yupik Eskimo: the Language and its Contacts with Chukchi. University of Utah Press, Salt Lake City.

Vakhtin N.V. (1994a) Jazyk aziatskikh eskimosov. Krasnaja kniga jazykov narodov Rossii. Enciklopedicheskij slovar'-spravochnik. Moskva. 73 - 74.

----- (1994b) Eskimossko-russkie jazykovye svjazi. Kontaktologicheskij slovar'-spravochnik. Moskva. 243-253.

----- (1995) Sintaksis jazyka aziatskikh eskimosov. SPb.

----- (2001) The Old Sirinek Language: Texts, Lexicon, Grammatical Notes. Lincom GmbH.

 

1.3.2 ƒAƒŠƒ…[ƒgŒę

1.3.2.1@ 1980”N‘ã‚Ü‚Å‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Asinovskij A. S., Vakhtin N. B., Golovko E.V. (1983) Etnolingvisticheskoe opisanie komandorskikh aleutov. Voprosy jazykoznanija. Moskva., 1983. ‡‚ 6.

Bergsland, K. (1956) Some Problems of Aleut Phonology. The Hague,

----- (1959) Aleut Dialects of Atka and Attu. Transactions of the American Philosophical Society. Philadelphia. No. 49(3).

----- (1980) Atkan Aleut-English dictionary. Anchorage, 1980.

----- (1986) Comparative Eskaleut Phonology and Lexicon. Journal de la Société Finno-Ougrienne. No.80.

----- (1989) Comparative Aspects of Aleuts Syntax. Journal de la Société Finno-Ougrienne. No.2.

Golovko E. V. (1985) Morfologija glagola aleutskogo jazyka. AKD. Leningrad.

----- (1988) Materialy dlja izuchenija jazyka mednovskikh aleutov. 1. Lingvisticheskie issledovanija: Problematika vzaimodejstvija jazykovykh urovnej. Leningrad.

----- (1989) Materialy dlja izuchenija jazyka mednovskikh aleutov. 2. Lingvisticheskie issledovanija: Struktura jazyka i ego evoljucija. Moskva.

Iokhel'son V. T. (1912) Zametki o foneticheskikh i strukturnykh osnovakh aleutskogo jazyka. SPb.

----- (1934) Unanganskij (aleutskij) jazyk.Jazyki i pis'mennosti narodov Severa. Ch.3. M.-L.

Materialy po izucheniju aleutskogo jazyka i fol'klora. Sobrannye i obrabotannye V.I. Iokhel'sonom. Rossijskaja akademija nauk. Petrograd. 1923

Menovshchikov G. A. (1959) Eskimossko-aleutskie jazyki.Mladopis'mennye jazyki narodov SSSR. Leningrad.

----- (1960) Eskimossko-aleutskie paralleli. Uchenye zapiski Gosudarstvennogo pedagogicheskogo instituta im. A.I. Gercena. T. 167. Leningrad.

----- (1964) K voprosu o pronicaemosti grammaticheskogo stroja jazyka. Voprosy jazykoznanija. 1964. ‡‚ 5.Moskva.

----- (1965) Novye dannye o jazyke aleutov Komandorskikh ostrovov. Izvestija Sibirskogo otdelenija AN SSSR. Ser. obshchestvennykh nauk. 1965. ‡‚ 1. Novosibirsk.

----- (1968) Aleutskij jazyk. Jazyki narodov SSSR: T. 5. Mongol'skie, tunguso-man'chzhurskie i paleoaziatskie jazyki. M.-L.

----- (1977) Aleutsko-ruskij slovar'. Jazyki i toponimija. Tomsk.

Vakhtin N. B. (1985) Nekotorye osobennosti russko-aleutskogo dvujazychija na Komandorskikh ostrovakh . Voprosy jazykoznanija. 1985. ‡‚5. Moskva.

Veniaminov, I. Opyt grammatiki aleutsko-lis'evskogo jazyka. SPb, 1846.

 

1.3.2.2 @1990”N‘ãˆČ~‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Asinovskiy A. S., Golovko E. V. (1992) On the Phonology of Bering Island Aleut. Function 1992. Nos. 11/12

Bergsland, K. (1994) Aleut dictionary. Fairbanks.

Golovko E. V. (1993) Aleutsko-russkij i russko-aleutskij uchebnyj slovar'. SPb. 1993.

----- (1994a) Aleutskij jazyk. Krasnaja kniga jazykov narodov Rossii. Moskva.

----- (1994b) Aleutsko-russkie jazykovye svjazi. Kontaktologicheskij enciklopedicheskij slovar'-spravochnik. Vypusk 1: Severnyj region. Jazyki narodov Severa, Sibiri i Dal'nego Vostoka v kontaktakh s russkim jazykom. Moskva. 51—58.

----- (1994c) Mednij Aleut or Copper Island Aleut: on Aleut-Russian mixed Language. Mixed Languages: Studies in Language and Language Use 13. Amsterdam, 1994.

----- (1997) Aleutskij jazyk. Jazyki mira: Paleoaziatskie jazyki. Moskva.

Golovko E. V., Vakhtin N. B. (1990) Aleut in Contact: the Copper Island Aleut Enigma. Acta linguistica Hafniensia. 1990. No. 22.

Golovko E. V., Vakhtin N. B., Asinovskij A. S. (2005) Jazyk komandorskikh aleutov: Fonetika, morfologija, sintaksis. SPb.

Jochelson, W. (1990) Aleut Tales and Narratives collected 1909 — 1910 by W Jochelson. Ed. by K Bergsland and M. Dirks. Fairbanks.

‘哇–Ŧ (2001) uƒAƒŠƒ…[ƒgŒęƒeƒLƒXƒg•ŠÍŽŽˆÄvwŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęx‘æ‚V†.ELPR. ‘åãŠw‰@‘åŠwî•ņŠw•”. 71-86.

Oshima, M. (2000) Two Traditional Stories of Bering Island Aleut. O. Miyaoka ed. Languages of the North Pacific Rim 5. Graduate School of Letters, Kyoto University, Kyoto. 125-138

----- (2003) Linguistic Materials of Bering Island Aleut: Dictionary and Texts/ Materialy ob aleutskom yazykom na ostrove Beringa: slovar' i teksty. (ELPR Publication Series A2-031) Faculty of Informatics, Osaka Gakuin University.

Vakhtin N. B. (1997) Eskimossko-aleutskie jazyki. Jazyki mira: Paleoaziatskie jazyki. Moskva.

----- (1998a) Copper Island Aleut: A Case of Language Resurrection. Endangered Languages. Ed. by Lenore Grenoble and Lindsay Whaley. Cambridge University Press. 317-327

----- (1988b) Endangered Languages in Northeast Siberia: Siberian Yupik and other Languages of Chukotka. Bicultural Education in the North: Ways of presenting and enhancing indigenous peoples' languages and traditional knowledge. Ed. by Erich Kasten. Waxmann. Muenster a.o. 159-173.

 

1.4 ƒjƒ”ƒtŒę (Nivkh)@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@

1.4.1 @1980”N‘ã‚Ü‚Å‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Austerlitz, R. (1956) Gilyak nursery words. Word 12 (2): 260-279.[–Ô‘–ŽsÝZ‚Ė’†‘šƒ`ƒˆ‚ģ‚ņ‚ĖŒęœb‚ðŽû˜^]

----- (1959) Semantic components of pronoun systems: Gilyak. Word 15: 102-109.

----- (1990) Typology in the service of internal reconstruction: Saxalin Nivx. In W. Lehman (ed.) Language Typology 1987: Systematic Balance in Language, pages 17-33. Amsterdam: Benjamins.

Bondarko, L. and L. Zinder (1962) Foneticheskaia kharakteristika razlichnykh tipov sintaksicheskikh sochetanii v nivkhskom iazyke [Phonetic characteristics of various types of syntactic units in Nivkh.] Voprosy iazykoznaniia 11 (4): 84-89.

Eremin, S., C. Taksami and V. Zolototrubov (1988) Nivkhi Sakhalina [The Nivkh of Sakhalin] Novosibirsk: Nauka.[ƒjƒ”ƒtŒę‚ĖŽÐ‰ïŒūŒęŠw“Ió‹ĩ‚Ė•Ï‘J‚ðŠTŠÏ]

•ž•”Œ’ (1955) ƒMƒŠƒ„[ƒNŒęvŽs‰ÍŽOŠėE•ž•”Žl˜Y•ŌwĒŠEŒūŒęŠTāx2, 751-775. ŒĪ‹†ŽÐ.

-----@ (1988) uƒMƒŠƒ„[ƒNŒęv.‹TˆäFE‰Í–ė˜Z˜YEį–ė‰hˆę•ŌwŽOČ“°ŒūŒęŠw‘åŽŦ“Tx1, 1408-1414.ŽOČ“°.

Hattori, T. (1962a) Versuch einer Phonologie des Südostgiljakischen (I). Journal of Hokkaido Gakugei University (Sapporo) 13 (1): 67-130.[ŠwˆĘŽæ“ū˜_•ķi‹ž“s‘åŠwj‚Ė‘O”ž•”]

----- (1962b) Versuch einer Phonologie des Südostgiljakischen (II). Journal of Hokkaido Gakugei University (Sapporo) 13 (2): 29-96.[ŠwˆĘŽæ“ū˜_•ķi‹ž“s‘åŠwj‚ĖŒã”ž•”]

Jakobson, R. (1957) Notes on Gilyak. In Studies Presented to Yuen Ren Chao on his Sixty-fifth Birthday = Academia Sinica, Taiwan, Bulletin of the Institute of History and Philology 29 (1): 255-281. Reprint in R. Jakobson (1971): Selected Writings II. Word and Language, pages 72-97. The Hague and Paris: Mouton.

Kreinovich, E. (1933) Cuz dif [Reader]. Moscow and Leningrad: Uchpedgiz.[ƒjƒ”ƒtŒę‰‚Ė‰“™‹ģ–{.•\‹L‚Ƀ‰ƒeƒ“ŽŪƒAƒ‹ƒtƒ@ƒxƒbƒg‚ðŽg—p]

----- (1934) Nivkhskii (giliackii) iazyk [The Nivkh language]. In Ia. Alfkor (ed.) Iazyki i pisfmennostf narodov severa III. Leningrad: Instituta narodov severa (Trudy po lingvistike, 3: 181-222).[ƒVƒ…ƒeƒ‹ƒ“ƒxƒ‹ƒN‚ĖŒO“Đ‚ðŽó‚ŊƒTƒnƒŠƒ“‚É•‹”C‚ĩ‚―•MŽŌ‚Ė‰‚Ė–{Ši“I‚Č•ķ–@‹Lq]

----- (1937) Fonetika nivkhskogo (giliackogo) iazyka [Nivkh phonetics]. Moscow and Leningrad: Uchpedgiz.[Œŧ’n‚Ńjƒ”ƒtl‚ĖŒūŒę‚ɐڂĩ‚Ä‚Ŧ‚―•MŽŌ‚É‚æ‚éƒjƒ”ƒtŒę‰đšC‰đ‰C‚Ė‹Lq]

----- (1979) Nivkhskii iazyk [The Nivkh language]. Iaziki azii i afriki 3, pages 295-329. Moscow: Nauka.[—lX‚Č•ûŒū‚Ėƒf[ƒ^‚ð—p‚Ē‚Ä‹Lq‚ģ‚ę‚―reference grammar.ŒŧÝ˜bŽŌ‚Ė‚Ų‚Æ‚ņ‚Į‚Ē‚Č‚Ē–k•ûŒū‚Ėƒf[ƒ^‚ŠŠ‚ÉŒĐ‚į‚ę‚é‚Ė‚Š‹ŧ–Ą[‚Ē]

----- (1986) Ob imenakh protranstvennoi orientacii v nivkhskom iazyke [Nouns of spatial orientation in Nivkh]. In Ia.Skorik (ed.) Paleoaziatskie iazyki. Sbornik nauchnykh trudov. 157-167. Leningrad: Nauka.@

’†–ÚŠo (1917)wƒjƒNƒuƒ“•ķ“TxFŽOČ“°.[“ú–{l‚É‚æ‚鏉‚Ė–{Ši“I•ķ–@‹Lq]

Otaina, G. (1978) Kachestvennye glagoly v nivkhskom iazyke [Nivkh verbs denoting quality and property]. Moscow: Nauka. [ƒjƒ”ƒtog‚ĖŒūŒęŠwŽŌƒKƒŠ[ƒiEƒIƒ^ƒCƒi—Žj‚ĖŠwˆĘŽæ“ū˜_•ķ]

Panfilov, V. (1962) Grammatika nivkhskogo iazyka [Nivkh grammar]1. Moscow and Leningrad: Nauka.[ƒAƒ€[ƒ‹ė‰š—Žˆæ‚Å’ēļ‚ðs‚Á‚―•MŽŌ‚É‚æ‚é‹Lq.ã‰š‚QŠŠ.—p—á‚Š–L•x]

----- (1965) Grammatika nivkhskogo iazyka [Nivkh grammar] 2. Moscow and Leningrad: Nauka.

----- (1968) Nivkhskii iazyk [The Nivkh language]. In P. Skorik (ed.) Iazyki narodov SSSR 5, pages 408-434. Leningrad: Nauka.

Rushchakov, V. (1980) O sootnoshenii otdelfnykh kharakteristik konsonantizma v nivkhkom i koreiskom jazykakh [Correlations of specific characteristics of the consonantisms of Nivkh and Korean]. In Diakhronija i tipologiia iazykov (Lingvisticheskie issledovaniia 1980), pages 178-182. Moscow: AN SSSR, Institut iazykoznaniia.[ŽĀŒą‰đšŠw‚ĖŽč–@‚Ńjƒ”ƒtŒę‚Ė‰đ‚ð‹Lq‚ĩ‚―”­‚Č‚ĒŒĪ‹†]

----- (1981) Akusticheskie kharakteristiki soglasnykh nivkhskogo iazyka [Acoustic characteristics of Nivkh consonants]. Ph.D.thesis, Akademiia nauk SSSR, Leningradskoe otdelenie instituta iazykoznaniia. ŽĀŒą‰đšŠw‚ĖŽč–@‚Ńjƒ”ƒtŒę‚Ė‰đ‚ð‹Lq‚ĩ‚―”­‚Č‚ĒŒĪ‹†.“ú–{‚Å‚Í“üŽčĒ“ï‚Č•ķŒĢ]

Savelfeva, V. and C. Taksami. (1965) Russko-nivkhskii slovarf[Russian-Nivkh dictionary]. Moscow: Sovetskaia enciklopediia.[‰‚Ė–{Ši“IƒƒVƒAŒę-ƒjƒ”ƒtŒęŽŦ“T.17300€–Ú]

----- (1970) Nivkhsko-russkii slovarf[Nivkh-Russian dictionary]. Moscow: Sovetskaia enciklopediia. ‰‚Ė–{Ši“Iƒjƒ”ƒtŒę-ƒƒVƒAŒęŽŦ“T.13000€–Ú.ƒƒVƒAŒę‚Š‘―‚­Ž‚ķ‚Á‚Ä‚Ē‚é‚Ė‚ŠÉ‚ĩ‚Ü‚ę‚é‚Š,—p—á‚Š–L•x.]

Shternberg, L. (1905) The Social Organization of the Gilyak. In B. Grant (ed.) (1999) New York and Seattle: American Museum of Natural History and the University of Washington Press.

----- (1908) Materialy po izucheniiu giliackogo iazyka i folfklora [Materials for the of Nivkh language and folklore]. In Obrachy narodnoi slovesnosti [Specimens of oral folk literature]1, Part I. Saint Petersburg: Imper. akademii nauk.

‚‹ī·F (1942) wŠ’‘ūƒMƒŠƒ„[ƒNŒęxF’Đ“úV•·ŽÐ

Taksami, C., M. Pukhta and A. Vingun (1982) Nivkhgu bukvarf dlia podgotovitelfnogo klassa nivkhskikh shkol (amurskii dialect) [Nivkh Primer for grade 1]. Leningrad: Prosveshchenie.

Zinder, L. and M. Matusevich. (1937) Eksperimentalfnoe issledovanie fonem nivkhskogo iazyka [Experimental research on the phonemes of nivkh]. In E. Kreinovich (1937) Fonetika nivkhskogo (giliackogo) iazyka, pages 103-151. Moscow and Leningrad: Institut narodov severa.@@

 

1.4.2@ 1990”N‘ãˆČ~‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Austerlitz, R. (1990a) Typology in service of internal reconstruction: saxalin nivx. In W.Lehmann (ed.) Language Typology 1987: Systematic Balance in Language. 17-33. Amsterdam: Benjamins.

----- (1990b) u—ÞŒ^‚Đ‚įŒĐ‚―ƒMƒŠƒ„[ƒNŒęvčŽR—(•Ō)w“ú–{Œę‚ĖŒ`Žx169-184. ŽOČ“°.

----- (1994a) Gilyak internal reconstruction, III: ligneous matter. In H.Aronson (ed.) Non-Slavic Languages of the USSR. 229-233. Columbus: Slavica.

----- (1994b) Nivkh. In R.Asher (ed.) The Encyclopedia of Language and Linguistics 5. 2809-2810. Oxford: Pergamon Press.

----- (1994c) Finnish and Gilyak sound symbolism – the interplay between system and history. In L.Hinton, J.Nichols and J.Ohala (eds.) Sound Symbolism. 249-260. Cambridge: CUP.

Bessonova, N. (2000) Vospitanie pravilfnogo zvukoproiznosheniia u doshkolfnikov pri obuchenii nivkhskomu iazaku [How to teach accurate pronunciation of the Nivkh language in kindergartens]. Yuzhno-Sakhalinsk: Sakhalinskoe knizhnoe izdatelfstvo.

----- (2001) Azrik [Reader]. Yuzhno-Sakhalinsk: Sakhalinskoe knizhnoe izdatelfstvo. [ƒjƒ”ƒtŒęžƒTƒnƒŠƒ“•ûŒū‚Ė‰“™“Į–{.].

----- (2003) Znachenie narodnogo naslediia v vospitanii i obuchenii doshkolfnika [Teaching cultural knowledge in kindergartens] In T. Roon and M. Prokoffev (eds.), 216-219.[–kƒTƒnƒŠƒ“ƒlƒNƒ‰ƒ\ƒtƒJ‘š‚Ė—c’t‰€‚Ńjƒ”ƒtŒę‹ģˆį‚ð‚Ē‚Đ‚ÉŽĀ‘H‚ĩ‚―‚ЁC•ņ‚ƏŦ—ˆ‚ÉŒü‚Ŋ‚―’ņŒū]

Blevins, J. (1993) Gilyak lenition as a phonological rule. Australian Journal of Linguistics 13: 1-21.[ķŽ‰đ‰C˜_‚Ė˜g‘g‚݂Ńjƒ”ƒtŒę‚ĖŒę“ŠŽq‰đŒð‘ւ𕊐͂ĩ‚―‰‚ĖŽŽ‚Ý]

Burykin, A.@ (1996) Ethnic composition of the population, ethno-cultural contacts and languages of interethnic communication in the northeast of the Asian coastal areas of the Pacific Ocean. In S.Wurm, P.Mühlhausler and D.Tryon (eds.) 989-998.

Campbell, G. (1991) Nivkh. In G.Campbell (ed.) Compendium of the Worldfs Languages 2. 1014-1017. London: Routledge.

de Graaf, T. (1992) Small languages and small language communities: news, notes and comments 9: The small languages of Sakhalin. International Journal of the Sociology of Language 94: 185-200.[—âíŒã‰‚߂ăTƒnƒŠƒ“‚ÉŒūŒę’ēļ‚É“ü‚Á‚―ž‘Ī’ēļ’ci‘ã•\F‘šč‹ąŽqj‚ĖŠˆ“Ū‚Ė•ņ]

----- (2001) Data on the Languages of Russia from historical documents, sound archives and fieldwork expeditions. In K.Murasaki (ed.) Recording and Restoration of Materials of Minority Languages: Sakhalin Ainu and Nivkh Languages. 13-37. ELPR A2-009.

de Graaf, T. and H. Shiraishi (2004) Voices from tundra and taiga, capacity building for some endangered languages of Russia. In P. Austin (ed.) Language Documentation and Description 2, pages 59-70. The School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London.

Gashilova, L. (1991) Vliianie russkogo iazyka na obogashche slovarnogo sostava nivkhslogo iazyka [The influence of Russian on the Nivkh lexicon]. In Russkii iazyk i iazyki narodov krainego severa: problemy opisaniia kontaktnykh iavlenii. 30-32. Leningrad: AN SSSR.

Grant, B. (1995) In the Soviet House of Culture: A century of Perestroikas. Princeton University Press: Princeton.[ƒTƒnƒŠƒ“‚É‚Ļ‚Ŋ‚éæZ–Ŋ‘°‚ĖWZ‰ŧ‚ƃƒVƒA‰ŧ‚Š‚Ē‚Ђɐis‚ĩ‚―‚Đ‚ð•ķŒĢ‚ÆŒŧ’n‚Å‚ĖƒCƒ“ƒ^ƒrƒ…[‚Đ‚į–ū‚į‚Đ‚É‚ĩ‚―]

Gruzdeva, E. (1996) The linguistic situation on Sakhalin Island. In S.Wurm, P.Mühlhausler and D.Tryon (eds.) 1007-1012.

----- (1997a) Nivkhskii iazyk [The Nivkh Language]. In A.Volodin et al. (eds.) Iazyki mira. Paleoaziatskie iazyki. 139-154. Moscow: Indrik.

----- (1997b) Aspects of Nivkh morphophonology: initial consonant alternation after sonants.@ Journal de la Société Finno-Ougorienne 87: 79-96.[sonorant‚ĖŒã‚ë‚Å‚ĖŒę“ŠŽq‰đŒð‘Ö‚ĖŽĀ‘Ô‚ðŪ—‚ĩ‚―Dƒf[ƒ^‚ÍSaveleva&Taksami‚ĖŽŦ“T‚Đ‚į]

----- (1997c) Plurality of situations in Nivkh. In V.Khrakovskii (ed.) Typology of Iterative Constructions. 164-185. München: Lincom.

----- (1998) Nivkh. München: Lincom Europa.[“ŒƒTƒnƒŠƒ“•ûŒū‚𒆐S‚Æ‚ĩ‚―reference grammar.ˆę•”Œŧ’n’ēļ‚Å“ū‚―î•ņ‚ ‚č]

----- (2000) Aspects of Russian-Nivkh grammatical interference: the Nivkh imperative. In D.Gilbers, J.Nerbonne and J.Schaeken (eds.) Languages in Contact. 121-134. Amsterdam: Rodopi.

•ž•”Œ’ (2000) w•ž•”Œ’’˜ėW-ƒMƒŠƒ„[ƒNŒĪ‹†˜_Wx–kŠC“đo”ÅŠé‰æƒZƒ“ƒ^[.

‹āŽq‹œ (1999a) wæZ–Ŋ‘°ŒūŒę‚Ė‚―‚߂Ɂx“Œ‹žF‘•—ŠŲ.[1950-60”N‘ã‚ɃNƒŒƒCƒmƒrƒbƒ`‚ƃpƒ“ƒtƒB[ƒƒt‚ĖŠÔ‚Å‹c˜_‚ģ‚ę‚―ƒjƒ”ƒtŒę•ø‡˜_‘ˆ‚ÉŠÖ‚·‚éÚŨ‚Č‹Lq‚Æ‚ŧ‚Ė•]‰ŋi‘æ3Í‘æ3ßj]

----- (1999b) uƒAƒ€[ƒ‹ė‰ÍŒû‚Ėƒjƒ”ƒtŒę‚Ėó‹ĩ‚ðŒĐ‚é-1998”NƒAƒ€[ƒ‹ŒūŒę’ēļ‚Đ‚įvwƒ†[ƒ‰ƒVƒA­”ŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ‚ĖŒŧó‚Ɖۑčx34-53.į—t‘åŠwŽÐ‰ï•ķ‰ŧ‰ČŠwŒĪ‹†‰ČŒĪ‹†ƒvƒƒWƒFƒNƒg•ņ.

----- (ŽžXV)u”―íEŒūŒę@‹āŽq‹œ‚Ėƒz[ƒ€ƒy[ƒWv

@@@@@ http://www.ne.jp/asahi/kaneko-tohru/languages-nowar/[‹āŽqæķ‚Ėƒjƒ”ƒt(Œę)ŠÖ˜A‚Ė˜_•ķE•ķÍ‚Ė‘―‚­‚Š‰{——‰Â”\]

Kaneko, T. (2003) Why incorporation? Journal of Chiba University Eurasian Society 6. 19-48.

----- (2004) Nivkh time expressions (1) Journal of Chiba University Eurasian Society 7. 45-68.

----- (2005) Nivkh time expressions (2) Journal of Chiba University Eurasian Society 8. 1-30.

----- (2006) A Note on CAUSE in Nivkh, Journal of Chiba University Eurasian Society 9.1-31.

Kreinovich, E. (2001) Nivkhgu [The Nivkhs] Yuzhno-Sakhalinsk: Sakhalinskoe knizhnoe izdatelfstvo. [1973‰”Å–{‚Ė•œ”ŁDŠŠ“Š‚ɃTƒnƒŠƒ“‹―“y”Ž•ĻŠŲŠŲ’·T.RoonŽ‚Ė‰ðāCŠŠ––‚ÉKreinovichėŽ‚Ėƒjƒ”ƒtŒęŒęœbW‚Š‚ ‚é]

Laigun, N. (2003) Zhiznedeiatelfnostf korennykh malochislennykh narodov sakhalina: realfnostf i prespektivy [The present social situation of the ehnic minorities on Sakhalin and its perspective]. In T. Roon and M. Prokoffev (eds.), 235-243.[ƒTƒnƒŠƒ“‚É‚Ļ‚Ŋ‚éƒjƒ”ƒtŽ™“ķ‚ĖAŠwó‹ĩ‚ƃjƒ”ƒtŒęƒNƒ‰ƒX‚ĖŽóuŽŌ”‚ɂ‚Ē‚Ä‚ĖÚŨ‚Č•ņ]

Mamcheva, N. (2003) Obriadovye muzykalfnye instrumenty aborigenov sakhalina [Ritual music instruments of the Sakhalin aboriginals]. Yuzhno-Sakhalinsk: Sakhalin National University Press.[’·”NŒŧ’n’ēļ‚ÉŒg‚í‚Á‚Ä‚Ŧ‚―–Ŋ‘°‰đŠyŠwŽŌ‚É‚æ‚éƒjƒ”ƒt‚Ė‰Ė—wCŠyŠíCŠy‹Č‚ɂ‚Ē‚Ä‚ĖÚŨ‚Č‹Lq]

Mattissen, J. (1999) Dependent-head synthesis in Nivkh – with an outlook on polysynthesis in the Far Northeast. Sprachtypologie und Universalienforschung 52 (3/4): 298-319.[ƒjƒ”ƒtŒę‚Ípolysynthetic‚ČŒūŒę‚Å‚ ‚čCŽq‰đŒð‘Ö‚Í‚ŧ‚Ėƒ}[ƒJ[‚Å‚ ‚é‚Æ‚·‚é•ŠÍ]

----- (2001a)Nivkh. In Garry, J.and Rubino, C. (eds.) Facts about the Worldfs Languages: An Encyclopedia of the Worldfs Major Languages: Past and Present. 515-519. New York, Dublin: H. W. Wilson Press.

----- (2001b) Basic structural types of polysynthesis - an attempt at a classification. In Cornillie, B. and Dekoning, F. (eds.) Abstracts of the SLE Meeting 2001: Language Study in Europe at the turn of the millenium. Towards the integration of cognitive, historical, and cultural approaches to language. 86-87. Leuven: Katholieke Universiteit.

----- (2002a) The missing link between different types of polysynthetic languages. In Andronis, M. et al. (eds.) CLS 38-2: The Panels. 385-399. Chicago Linguistic Society.

----- (2002b) Dependent-Head synthesis in Nivkh - with an outlook on polysynthesis in the Far Northeast. In Evans, N. and Sasse, H. (eds.): Problems of Polysynthesis. 136-166. Berlin: Akademie.

----- (2003) Dependent-Head Synthesis in Nivkh: A Contribution to A Typology of Polysynthesis. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.[2001”N‚ɃPƒ‹ƒ“‘åŠw‚É’ņo‚ģ‚ę‚―ŠwˆĘŽæ“ū˜_•ķ‚Ė‰ü’ų”Å.Žq‰đŒð‘Ö‚ðsandhi‚ĖˆęŽí‚ÆŒĐ‚éƒpƒ“ƒtƒB[ƒƒt‚ð”á”ŧ.Žq‰đŒð‘Ö‚ðŒ`‘Ô“ŒęŒŧÛ‚ÆŒĐ‚éƒNƒŒƒCƒmƒrƒbƒ`‚É‹ß‚Ē—§ę‚ð‚Æ‚Á‚Ä‚Ē‚é.]

----- (2004a) Structural types of complex noun forms and their evolution. In Premper, W. (ed.): Dimensionen und Kontinua: Beiträge zu Hansjakob Seilers Universalien­for­schung. 35-56. Berlin: Akademie.

----- (2004b) A structural typology of polysynthesis. Word 55(2) 189-216.

Mattissen, J. and W.Drossard (1998) Lexical and syntactic categories in Nivkh (Gilyak). Arbeiten des Sonderforschungsbereichs 282 Theorie des Lexikons 85. Düsseldorf: Heinrich-Heine-Universitat.

’†ė—T (1992) uŠ’‘ū­”–Ŋ‘°‚ĖŒŧÝ(2)-ƒjƒ”ƒtŒę‚ĖŒŧÝvwŒŽŠ§ŒūŒęx21(8): 62-63.

----- (2003) u“đ‹ï–Ú“IŒę“ŪŽŒ‚Ė[‘wŠi‚ÆŠT”O\‘Ēv’†ė—T(•Ō)wƒ†[ƒ‰ƒVƒA”ŒūŒę‚Ė“ŪŽŒ˜_i‚Qjx1-9. į—t‘åŠwŽÐ‰ï•ķ‰ŧ‰ČŠwŒĪ‹†‰ČŒĪ‹†ƒvƒƒWƒFƒNƒg•ņ.

’†ė—TEē“Ą’mŒČEÄ“ĄŒNŽq (1993) uƒTƒnƒŠƒ“‚É‚Ļ‚Ŋ‚éƒjƒ”ƒtŒęŠî‘bŒęœb‚Ė’nˆæ·v‘šč‹ąŽq•ŌwƒTƒnƒŠƒ“‚Ė­”–Ŋ‘°x209-254. •ķ•”‰ČŠwČ‰ČŠwŒĪ‹†”ï•ņ‘ ‰Û‘č”ԍ†02044002.[ƒjƒ”ƒtŒę‚ĖŠî‘bŒęœb220‚ðog’n‚ĖˆŲ‚Č‚é8l‚Ė˜bŽŌ‚Đ‚įĖ˜^.ŒŧÝ‚Ü‚Å‚ą‚ę‚ð’ī‚Ķ‚é•ûŒūŒęœbW‚͏o‚Ä‚Ē‚Č‚Ē]

Nakagawa, H. and O.Okuda (to appear in 2007) Nivkh and Ainu. In O.Miyaoka, O.Sakiyama and M.Krauss (eds.) The Vanishing Languages of the Pacific Rim. Oxford: OUP.

Nitkuk, E. (2001) Tetradf no.4 B.O.Pilsudskogo iz arkhova E.A.Kreinovicha [The fourth notebook of Bronislaw Pilsudski from E.Kreinovich collection]. Izvestia instituta naslediia Bronislava Pilsuskogo 5. 3-14.

----- (2004) Shestaia tetradf B.O.Pilsudskogo iz arkhova E.A.Kreinovicha [The sixth writing-book of B.Pilsudskii from E.Kreinovich collection]. Izvestia instituta naslediia Bronislava Pilsuskogo 8. 3-11.

----- (2005) Pesni iz tetradi No.7 B.O.Pilsudskogo [Songs from B.Pilsuskifs notebook no. 7]. Izvestia instituta naslediia Bronislava Pilsuskogo 9. 3-21.

Nivkh Dif •ŌW•”wƒjƒ”ƒt@ƒfƒBƒt[ƒjƒ”ƒtŒę]x[1990”N‚Đ‚į‘ą‚­ƒjƒ”ƒtŒęŒŽŠ§V•·]

Otaina, G. and P.Gontmacher (1997) Nivkhsko-Russkii slovarf terminov po dekorativnomu iskusstvy [Nivkh-Russian dictionary of decorative arts](2nd edition) . Khabarovsk.

Paklina, T. (1996) Urla gu [Reader] Yuzhno-Sakhalinsk: Sakhalinskoe knizhnoe izdatelfstvo [ƒmƒOƒŠƒL‚Å‹ģ•Ú‚ð‚Æ‚Á‚Ä‚Ē‚―•MŽŌ‚É‚æ‚é“ŒƒTƒnƒŠƒ“•ûŒū‚Ė‰“™“Į–{].

Pilsudski, B. (1998) Poetry and songs of the Nivhgu. In A.Majewicz (ed.) The Collected Works of Bronislaw Pilsudski 1. 143-182. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter.

Poletfeva, S. (2003) Prepodavanie nivkhskogo iazyka v shkole (iz opyta raboty) [Education of the Nivkh language in elementary schools]. In T.Roon and M.Prokoffev (eds.), 209-215.[–kƒTƒnƒŠƒ“‚ĖƒlƒNƒ‰ƒ\ƒtƒJ‘š‚Ńjƒ”ƒtŒę‚Ė‹ģ•Ú‚ð‚Æ‚Á‚Ä‚Ē‚―•MŽŌ‚É‚æ‚éƒjƒ”ƒtŒę•œ‹ŧ‚ÉŒü‚Ŋ‚Ä‚Ė’ņŒū]

Pukhta, M. (2002) Nivkh-Russian Conversation and Daily-life Thesaurus.@ ELPR publication series A2-017.[ŠwZ‚Ė‹ģˆõ‚ð‚ĩ‚Ä‚Ē‚―•MŽŌ‚É‚æ‚éƒjƒ”ƒtŒę‰ï˜bW‚Æ•Š—ÞŒęœbW]

Pukhta, M. and G.Otaina (1991) Nivkhgu dif [Nivkh word. Textbook and reader for grade 2 (Amur dialect)]. Leningrad.

Roon, T. and M.Prokoffev (eds.) (2003) Narody i kulftury dalfnego vostoka: Vzgliad iz XXI veka [Peoples and cultures the Far East]. Yuzhno-Sakhalinsk: Sakhalinskoe knizhnoe izdatelfstvo. [2001”Nƒ†ƒWƒmƒTƒnƒŠƒ“ƒXƒN‚ÅŠJÃ‚ģ‚ę‚―ƒVƒ…ƒeƒ‹ƒ“ƒxƒ‹ƒNķ’a140Žü”N‹L”OƒVƒ“ƒ|ƒWƒEƒ€‚Ė—\eW.ƒjƒ”ƒtŒę‹ģˆįCŒūŒę•œ‹ŧ‚ÉŒg‚í‚éƒjƒ”ƒtl‚ĖŒīe‚ā”‘―‚­ŒfÚ‚ģ‚ę‚Ä‚Ē‚é‹Md‚Č•ķŒĢDŽc”O‚Č‚Š‚į“ú–{‚Å‚Í“üŽčĒ“ï]

Sangi, V. (1995) Tiaglak Egln [Nivkh folktales]. Yuzhno-Sakhalinsk: Sakhalinskoe knizhnoe izdatelfstvo.

----- (2005) Zemlia nivkhov [The territory of the Nivkh]. Yuzhno-Sakhalinsk: Sakhalinskoe knizhnoe izdatelfstvo. [“ŒƒTƒnƒŠƒ“•ûŒū‚ĖƒƒVƒAŒę‘Ζó•tŽq‹ŸŒü‚Ŋ–Ŋ˜bWD–`“Š‚ɐV‚―‚Ȑģ‘–@‚Ė’ņˆÄ‚Æ‚ŧ‚ĖÚŨ‚ȉðā‚Š‚ ‚é]

Sangi, V. and L.Gashilova (2003) Slovarf nivxsko-russkii (sakhalinskii dialect) [Nivkh-Russian dictionary (Sakhalin dialect)]. Saint Petersburg: The Russian Ministry of Education.[ƒjƒ”ƒtlė‰ÆƒTƒ“ƒM‚ƃyƒeƒ‹ƒuƒ‹ƒN‚Ńjƒ”ƒtŒę‚Ė‹ģ•Ú‚ð‚Æ‚éƒKƒVƒƒ”ƒ@‚É‚æ‚é“ŒƒTƒnƒŠƒ“•ûŒū‰‚ß‚Ä‚ĖŽŦ“T.Žc”O‚Č‚Š‚į—á•ķ‚Í‚Č‚ĩ]

Shiraishi, H. (2000) Nivkh consonant alternation does not involve hardening. wį—t‘åŠwƒ†[ƒ‰ƒVƒAŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_Wx3: 89-119.@

----- (2004a) Base-Identity and the Noun-Verb Asymmetry in Nivkh In D. Gilbers, M. Schreuder and N. Knevel (eds.) On the Boundaries between Phonetics and Phonology, pages 159-182.

----- (2004b) Phonologically driven allomorphy of Nivkh transitive verbs: with implication for the nature of prefix i-. In F. Endo (ed.) Languages of the North Pacific Rim 9, pages 179-196. ELPR publication series A2-043.

----- (2006) Topics in Nivkh Phonology. Ph.D. thesis, University of Groningen.[ķŽ‰đ‰C˜_‚Ė˜g‘g‚Ý‚É‚æ‚éƒjƒ”ƒtŒę‚ĖA‰đ‰đ‰C˜_‚ÆŽq‰đŒð‘Ö‚Ė•ŠÍ.Œŧ’n’ēļ‚Å“ū‚―žƒTƒnƒŠƒ“•ûŒū‚Ėƒf[ƒ^‚ð—˜—p]

----- (ŽžXV)@uƒjƒ”ƒtŒę‰đšŽ‘—ŋ@ĒŠEÅ‘å‚ĖWEBãƒjƒ”ƒtŒęƒA[ƒJƒCƒuvhttp://ext-web.edu.sgu.ac.jp/hidetos/ [”’Î‚Ė’˜ė•Ļ‚Ė‘唞‚Š‰{——‰Â”\.‰đšƒtƒ@ƒCƒ‹‚āƒ_ƒEƒ“ƒ[ƒh‰Â]

”’Î‰pË (2003)u–kƒTƒnƒŠƒ“‚ð”­‚Â’Đv’Ã‹Č•q˜Y@•Ō’˜w–k‚Ė‚ą‚Ƃ΃tƒB[ƒ‹ƒhEƒm[ƒg-18‚ĖŒūŒę‚Æ•ķ‰ŧ-x7-19, –kŠC“đ‘åŠw}‘Š§s‰ï.

Shiraishi, H. and G.Lok. (2002) Sound Materials of the Nivkh Language 1: Folktales of V.F.Akiliak-Ivanova. ELPR publication series A2-15. [žƒTƒnƒŠƒ“•ûŒū‚ĖCD•tƒeƒLƒXƒgW. http://ext-web.edu.sgu.ac.jp/hidetos/‚Đ‚įƒ_ƒEƒ“ƒ[ƒh‰Â]

----- (2003) Sound Materials of the Nivkh Language 2: Songs and Folktales of the Amur Dialect. ELPR publication series A2-36. [žƒTƒnƒŠƒ“•ûŒū‚ĖCD•tƒeƒLƒXƒgW. http://ext-web.edu.sgu.ac.jp/hidetos/‚Đ‚įƒ_ƒEƒ“ƒ[ƒh‰Â]

----- (2004) Sound Materials of the Nivkh Language 3: Pygsk.@ Publication of the international NWO project gVoices from Tundra and Taigah, University of Groningen.@ [žƒTƒnƒŠƒ“•ûŒū‚ĖCD•tƒeƒLƒXƒgW. http://ext-web.edu.sgu.ac.jp/hidetos/‚Đ‚įƒ_ƒEƒ“ƒ[ƒh‰Â]

Taksami, Ch. (1996) Axt urgun, vernyi urgun [Folktales of the People of the North] Yuzhno-Sakhalinsk: Sakhalinskoe knizhnoe izdatelfstvo. [–k•û”–Ŋ‘°‚Ė–Ŋ˜bWDƒlƒNƒ‰ƒ\ƒtƒJ‚Ėƒjƒ”ƒtŒę‹ģŽtPoletfeva‚ģ‚ņ‚É‚æ‚éƒjƒ”ƒtŒę–ó•t]

Taksami, Ch. and S.Poletfeva (1992) Raduga. Kniga dlia dopolnitelfnogo chteniia v 1-2 klassakh nivkhskikh shkol [Rainbow. Nivkh primer]. St.Petersburg; Prosveshchenie.

’O‹eˆíŽĄ (2002) uƒjƒ”ƒtŒęŒûģ•ķŒ|ƒeƒLƒXƒgw—‚ɉŧ‚Ŋ‚―ƒLƒcƒlxvwį—t‘åŠwƒ†[ƒ‰ƒVƒAŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_Wx5. 250-259.

----- (2004) uƒTƒnƒŠƒ“Eƒjƒ”ƒt‚ĖĖ˜bi‚Pjvwį—t‘åŠwƒ†[ƒ‰ƒVƒAŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_Wx7. 141-160.

----- (2004-) u’O‹eˆíŽĄ‚ĖHP ƒjƒ”ƒtŒūŒęE•ķ‰ŧŒĪ‹†vhttp://sakhalin.daa.jp/ [‹›‚Ė–žĖ‚ŠŽĘ^‚‚Ŧ‚ŏЉî‚ģ‚ę‚Ä‚Ē‚éƒy[ƒW‚Í•KŒĐ]

----- (2006) uƒjƒ”ƒtŒę‚Ė•\‹Lv‰–Œī’ĐŽqEŽ™‹Ę–Ώš•Ōw•\‹L‚ĖKŠĩ‚Ė‚Č‚ĒŒūŒę‚Ė•\‹Lx123-142.“Œ‹žŠO‘Œę‘åŠwƒAƒWƒAEƒAƒtƒŠƒJŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧŒĪ‹†Š.[ƒjƒ”ƒtŒę‚Ėģ‘–@‚Ė•Ï‘JŽj‚ƍŋ߂Ė“ŪŒü‚Ė‰ðā]

’O‹eˆíŽĄEŽRŒû˜a•FEPlorchuk Natalia (2004) uƒjƒuƒt‚Ė–Ŋ˜b3•ŌvwŽD–yˆã‰Č‘åŠwˆãŠw•”l•ķŽĐ‘R‰ČŠw‹I—vx45. 29-47.

Tanzina, N.@ (2000) Krasavitsa doch [A beautiful daughter]. Yuzhno-Sakhalinsk: Sakhalinskoe knizhnoe izdatelfstvo. [“ŒƒTƒnƒŠƒ“•ûŒū‚Ė–Ŋ˜b]

ŽRŒû˜a•FEˆä“›ŸM (2004) u•ž•”•ķŒÉŒöŠJƒVƒŠ[ƒY‚P@ƒjƒ”ƒtŒęiƒ|ƒƒiƒCƒXƒN•ûŒūjŠî‘bŒęœbvw–kŠC“đ—§–k•û–Ŋ‘°”Ž•ĻŠŲŒĪ‹†‹I—vx13. 23-35.

----- (2004) u•ž•”•ķŒÉŒöŠJƒVƒŠ[ƒY2@ƒjƒ”ƒtŒęiƒ|ƒƒiƒCƒXƒN•ûŒūjŠî‘bŒęœbvw–kŠC“đ—§–k•û–Ŋ‘°”Ž•ĻŠŲŒĪ‹†‹I—vx13. 36-58.

Vakhtin, N. (ed.) (2006) Chteniia pamiati Erukhima Abramovicha Kreinovhicha [Proceedings of the workshop on E.A.Kreinovich]. Institut lingvistecheskikh issledovanii RAN.@

Vysokov, M. (1995) K probleme prepodavaniia v shkole iazykov aborigenov Sakhalina [On the problem of teaching aboriginal languages on Sakhalin]. Kraevedcheskii biulletenf 4, 18-47.

“n•Ó‚Ý‚ŋŽq (1992) uƒMƒŠƒ„[ƒNŒę‘ž“ŪŽŒ•ķ‚Ė“Á’Ĩv‹{‰Š”Œl•Ōw–k‚ĖŒūŒęF—ÞŒ^‚Æ—ðŽjx @179-190. ŽOČ“°.

----- (2000) u19Ē‹I’† ‚ĖƒjƒuƒtŒęŽ‘—ŋFle P.FuretŽûW(1856)‚ĖƒjƒuƒtŒęœbvw–kŠC“đ—§–k•û–Ŋ‘°”Ž•ĻŠŲŒĪ‹†‹I—vx9. 55-68.

Wurm, S., P.Mühlhausler and D.Tryon (eds.) Atlas of Languages of Intercultural Communication in the Pacific, Asia, and the Americas 3 vols. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter.

 

1.5 ƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œę @(Yukaghir)

1.5.1@ 1980”N‘ã‚Ü‚Å‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Angere, J. (1956) Die uralo-jukagirische Frage: Ein Beitrag zum Problem der sprachlichen Urverwandtshaft. Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell.

----- (1957) Jukagirisch-deutsches Wöterbuch. Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell.

Bouda, K. (1940) Die finnisch-ugrisch-samojedische Schicht des Jukagirischen. Ungarische Jahrbücher 20. 71-93.

Collinder, B. (1940) Jukagirisch und Uralisch. Uppsala Universitets Årsskrift, 8. 1-143.

----- (1957) Uralo-Jukagirische Nachlese. Uppsala Universitets Årsskrift, 12. 105-130.

Fortescue, M. (1988) The Eskimo-Aleut-Yukagir Relationship: An Alternative to the Genetic/Contact Dichotomy. Acta Linguistica Hafniensia, 21(1). 21-50.

Jochelson, W. (1905) Essay on the Grammar of the Yukaghir Language. American Anthropologist, new series 7(2). 369-424.

----- (1926) The Yukaghir and the Yukaghirized Tungus. The Jesup North Pacific Expedition Vol.9, Memoirs of the American Museum of Natural History. Leiden: E.J. Brill.i˜I–óFIokhel'son, V.I., Jukagiry i jukagirizirovannye tungusy. Novosibirsk: Nauka. 2005j

Jokhel'son, V. I. (1898) Obrazcy materialov po izucheniju jukagirskogo jazyka i fol'klora, sobrannye v Jakutskoj ekspedicii. Izvestija Imperatorskoj Akademii Nauk, 8. 151-177.

----- (1900) Materialy po izucheniju jukagirskogo jazyka i fol'klora, sobrannye kolymskom okruge. Sankt-Peterburg.iƒŠƒvƒŠƒ“ƒgFV. I. Iokhel'son, Materialy po izucheniju jukagirskogo jazyka i fol'klora, sobrannye kolymskom okruge. Jakutsk. 2005j

----- (1934) Odul'skij (jukagirskij) jazyk. Jazyki i pis'mennost' narodov Severa, chast' 3. Leningrad. 149-180.

Harms, R. T. (1977) The uralo-yukagir focus system and problem in remote genetic relationship. Paul J. Hopper (ed.) Studies in descriptive and historical linguistics. John Benjamins: Amsterdam. 301-316.

Kljuchevskij A. B. (1987) Sostav glasnykh fonem jazyka verkhnekolymskikh jukagirov (predvaritel'noe opisanie po dannym slukhovogo analiza). Jazyki Sibiri i Mongolii: Sbornik nauchnykh trudov. Novosibirsk. 137-152.

Krejnovich E. A. (1955) Sistema morfologicheskogo vyrazhenija logicheskogo udarenija v jukagirskom jazyke. Institut jazykoznanija: doklady i soobshchenija, 7. Moskva: Nauka. 99-105.

----- (1957) Ob izuchenii jukagirskogo jazyka. Voprosy jazykoznanija, 5. 104-107.

----- (1958) Jukagirskij jazyk. Moskva/Leningrad: Nauka.

----- (1968) Jukagirskij jazyk. Jazyki narodov SSSR, V. Leningrad: Nauka. 435-452.

----- (1978) O nekotorykh ural'sko-jukagirskikh jazykovykh paralleljakh. Sovetskoe finnougrovedenie, 4. 241-249.

----- (1979) Jukagirskij jazyk. Jazyki Azii i Afriki, III. Moskva: Nauka. 348-369.

----- (1982) Issledovanija i materialy po jukagirskomu jazyku. Leningrad: Nauka.

Kurilov G. N. (1969) O morfologicheskikh formakh vyrazhenija vnutrennikh atributivnykh otnoshenij v jukagirskom jazyke. Sovetskoe finno-ugrovedenie, 3. 213-216.

----- (1972) Obshchie svedenija o chislitel'nykh jukagirskogo jazyka. Voprosy jazyka i fol'klora narodnostej Severa. Jakutsk. 64-70.

----- (1974) K voprosu o roditel'nom padezhe v jukagirskom jazyke. Sklonenie v paleoaziatskikh i samodijskikh jazykakh. Leningrad. 230-232.

----- (1977) Slozhnye imena sushchestvitel'nye v jukagirskom jazyke. Leningrad.

----- (1987) Pravila jukagirskoj orfografii. Jakutsk.

----- (1987) Bukvar' dlja pervogo klassa jukagirskoj shkoly. Jakutsk.

----- (1988) Met vadul moNo, min malakhaajym. Jakutsk: Jakutskoe knizhnoe izdatelfstvo.

Maslova E. S. (1988) Rangovye konstrukcii predlozhenija v jazyke tundrennykh jukagirov. Lingvisticheskie issledovanija. Problematika vzaimodejstvija jazykovykh urovnej. Leningrad. 128-135.

----- (1988) Sintaksicheskie klassy imennykh grupp v jazyke tundrennykh jukagirov. Lingvisticheskie issledovanija. Problematika vzaimodejstvija jazykovykh urovnej. Leningrad.

----- (1989) Sootnoshenie kommunikativnoj i sintaksicheskoj struktur v prostom predlozhenii jukagirskogo jazyka. AKD. Leningrad.

----- (1989) Reciprok v jukagirskom jazyke. Sovetskoe finno-ugrovedenie, 25, 2. 120-127.

Nyikolajeva, I. (1986) A Jukagir tökétféleség morfonológiai magyarazata. Nyelvtudományi Közlemények, 85. 281-286.

Nikolaeva, I. A. (1987) K rekonstrukcii prajukagirskogo jazykovogo sostojanija (inlautnyj konsonantizm). Jazyk-Mif-Kul'tura narodov Sibiri. Sbornik nauchnykh trudov. Jakutsk. 43-48.

----- (1988a) Problema uralo-jukagirskikh geneticheskikh svjazej (aftref. dis. kand. filolog. nauk.). Moskva.

----- (1988b) O sootvetstvijakh ural'skikh affrikat i sibiljantov v jukagirskom jazyke. Sovetskoe finno-ugrovedenie, 2. 81-85.

----- (1989) (red.) Fol'klor jukagirov verkhnej Kolymy, 1-2. Jakutsk.

Sauvageot, A. (1963) L'appartenance du youkaguir. Ural-Altaische Jahrbücher, 35. 109-117.

@----- (1969) La position du youkaguir. Ural-Altaische Jahrbücher, 41. 344-359.

Schifner, A. (1959) Über die Sprache der Jukagire. Mélanges Asiatiques, 3(5). 595-612.

----- (1971) Beiträge zur Kenntniss der jukagirischen Sprache. Mélanges Asiatiques, 6(3.4). 409-446.

----- (1971) Über Baron Gerhard von Maydell's jukagirischen Sprachproben. Mélanges Asiatiques, 5(6). 600-626.

Tailleur, O. G. (1959) Plaidoyer pour le youkaghir, branche orientale de la famille ouralienne. Lingua, 8(4). 403-423.

----- (1959) Les uniques données sur l'omok, langue éteinte de la famille youkaghire. Orbis, 8(1). 78-108.

----- (1960) Remarques sur le terme soi-disant omoks. Orbis, 9. 110-113.

----- (1962) Le dialecte tchouvane du youkaghir. Ural-Altaische Jahrbücher, 34. 55-99.

----- (1965) La flexion verbale personnelle en Youkaghir. Etudes finno-ougriennes, 2. 67-88.

Veenker, W. (1984) Zum Wortschatz des Jukagirischen. Linguistica et philologica: Gedenkschrift fur Bjorn Collinder (1894-1983). Hamburg. 571-583.

----- (1989) Tundrajukagirisches Wörterverzeichnis zusammengestellt von Wolgang Veenker. Opuschula Sibirica, 1. Hamburg.

 

1.5.2@ 1990”N‘ãˆČ~‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Atlasov, E. I., Kurilov, G. N. (1992) Russko-jukagirskij razgovornik. Jakutsk: Rozovaja chajka. [ƒcƒ“ƒhƒ‰Eƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œę‚Ė‰ï˜bW]

Comrie, B. (1992) Focus in Yukagir (Tundra dialect). H. I. ARONSON (ed.) The Non-Slavic Languages of the USSR. Chicago Linguistic Society: University of Chicago. 55-70.

Danilova, A. A. (2004) Bytovaja leksika jukagirskogo jazyka: Materialfnaja kulftura. Novsibirsk: Nauka. [ƒcƒ“ƒhƒ‰Eƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œę‚Ė–Ŋ‹ï‚ÉŠÖ‚·‚éŒęœbW]

‰““ĄŽj (1992) u–k•û‚Ė”ŒūŒę‚É‚Ļ‚Ŋ‚é“ŪŽŒ‚ĖlĖ•WŽĶv ‹{‰Š”Œli•Ōjw–k‚ĖŒūŒęF—ÞŒ^‚Æ—ðŽjx “Œ‹žFŽOČ“°D165-177.

----- (1993)wƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œę•ķ–@ŠTāxi–k‘åŒūŒęŠwŒĪ‹†•ņ4j ŽD–yF–kŠC“đ‘åŠw•ķŠw•”ŒūŒęŠwŒĪ‹†ŽšD[ƒNƒŒƒCƒmƒ”ƒBƒbƒ`‚ĖŒĪ‹†‚ÆŽ‘—ŋ‚ÉŠî‚ÂĒ‚―•ķ–@ŠTāDƒcƒ“ƒhƒ‰Eƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œę‚Š‹Lq‚Ė’†S‚Å‚ ‚éDŽÐ‰ïŒūŒęŠw“Ió‹ĩCŒĪ‹†ŽjC•ķ–@CƒeƒLƒXƒgCŒęœbW‚ðŠÜ‚Þ]

----- (1997)uƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹ŒęƒRƒ‹ƒBƒ}•ûŒū‚Ė”ņ’čŒ`“ŪŽŒ‚ɂ‚Ē‚āv ‹{‰Š ”ŒlE’Ã‹Č •q˜Yi•ŌjwŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęx‘æ‚R†C ‹ž“s‘åŠw‘åŠw‰@•ķŠwŒĪ‹†‰Č 93-102.

----- (1998)u–k•û”ŒūŒę‚É‚Ļ‚Ŋ‚élĖ‚Ė”―“]vw˜a‰ĖŽR‘åŠwŒoÏŠw•” ŒĪ‹†”N•ņx2D1-21.

----- (2001a)uƒRƒŠƒ}Eƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œę‚É‚Ļ‚Ŋ‚éŽwŽĶ“]Š·ŒŧÛ‚ɂ‚Ē‚āv ’Ã‹Č•q˜Yi•ŌjwŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęx‘æ‚V†C ‘åãŠw‰@‘åŠwî•ņŠw•”D 125-140.

----- (2001b)uƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹‚Ė•ķŽšv ‰Í–ė˜Z˜YEį–ė‰hˆęEž“c—ī—Yi•ŌjwŒūŒęŠw‘åŽŦ“Txi•ĘŠŠ ĒŠE•ķŽšŽŦ“Tj “Œ‹žFŽOČ“°D 1058-1064.

----- (2001c)uƒRƒŠƒ}Eƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œę‚É‚Ļ‚Ŋ‚éß˜A―‚Ė“Œę\‘Ē‚ɂ‚Ē‚Ä(1)v wŒoÏ—˜_x301C˜a‰ĖŽR‘åŠwŒoÏŠw‰ïD1-18.

----- (2001d)uƒRƒŠƒ}Eƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œę‚É‚Ļ‚Ŋ‚éß˜A―‚Ė“Œę\‘Ē‚ɂ‚Ē‚Ä(2)v wŒoÏ—˜_x302C˜a‰ĖŽR‘åŠwŒoÏŠw‰ïD1-17.

----- (2003a)uƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œę‚ĖŒŧó‚Æ–â‘č“_v čŽR—i•ŌjwÁ–Å‚ĖŠë‹@‚É•m‚ĩ‚―ŒūŒę‚ĖŒĪ‹†‚ĖŒŧó‚Ɖۑčx ‘—§–Ŋ‘°Šw”Ž•ĻŠŲ’ēļ•ņ 39D ‘—§–Ŋ‘°Šw”Ž•ĻŠŲD169-180. [ƒRƒŠƒ}Eƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹ŒęCƒcƒ“ƒhƒ‰Eƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œę‚ĖŽÐ‰ïŒūŒęŠw“Ió‹ĩ‚ÉŠÖ‚·‚éÚŨ‚Č•ņ]

----- (2003b)uŒŧ‘ã•ķ‰ŧ‚Ė–z—Ž‚Ė’†‚Å ƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹v ’Ã‹Č •q˜Yi•Ōjw–k‚Ė‚ą‚Ƃ΃tƒB[ƒ‹ƒhƒm[ƒg | 18‚ĖŒūŒę‚Æ•ķ‰ŧx –kŠC“đ‘åŠw}‘Š§s‰ïD77-90.

Endo, F. (1997a) Does Yukaghir Really Have Prefixes? Keizai Riron (Wakayama Economic Review), 276. 138-149.

----- (1997b) A Basic Vocabulary of Kolyma Yukaghir. Osahito Miyaoka and Minoru Oshima (eds.), Language of the North Pacific Rim, Vol. 2. Kyoto: Graduate School of Letters, Kyoto University. 147-161.

----- (1997c) Kolyma Yukaghir Text with Grammatical Analysis (1): People Who Hear the Language of Birds. Keizai Riron (The Wakayama Economic Review), 278. Wakayama: The Economic Society of Wakayama University. 205-217.

----- (1998) Kolyma Yukaghir Text with Grammatical Analysis (2): A Demonic Girl. Keizai Riron (The Wakayama Economic Review), 281. Wakayama: The Economic Society of Wakayama University. 21-30.

----- (2001a) Additional Basic Vocabulary of Kolyma Yukaghir. Osahito Miyaoka and Fubito Endo (eds.), Language of the North Pacific Rim, Vol. 6. Suita: Faculty of Informatics, Osaka Gakuin University. 9-27.

----- (2001b) Kolyma Yukaghir Text with Grammatical Analysis (3): The children who left their mother. Keizai Riron (The Wakayama Economic Review), 299. Wakayama: The Economic Society of Wakayama University. 1-10.

Krejnovich E. A. (1990) Jukagirskij jazyk (dopolnenija: I. A. Nikolaeva, E. A. Khelimskij). Lingvisticheskij enciklopedicheskij slovar'. Moskva: Sovetskaja enciklopedija. 601-602.

Kurilov G. N. (1990) Jukagirsko-russkij slovar'. Jakutsk: Nauka.

----- (2001) Jukagirsko-russkij slovar'. Novosibirsk: Nauka. [1990”N”Å‚ĖŽŦ‘‚É—á•ķ‚ð‰Á‚Ķ‚―ƒcƒ“ƒhƒ‰Eƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹ŒęŽŦ‘Dƒcƒ“ƒhƒ‰Eƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œę‚ĖŽŦ‘‚Æ‚ĩ‚Ă͍łā‘å‚Ŧ‚Č‚ā‚Ė‚Å‚ ‚é.]

Kurilov N. N. (1991) Chen-che buk-varf (Veselyj bukvarf na jukagirskom jazyke dlja detej i vzloslykh). Jakutsk: Rozovaja chajka.

----- (1994)ChuNnul kinige 3 klasNinf (Kniga dlja chtenija na jukagirskom jazyke dlja detej i vzloslykh). Jakutsk: Rozovaja chajka.

Maslova, E. (1993) The causative in Yukagir. Bernard Comrie and Maria Polinsky. (eds.) Causative and Transitivity. John Benjamins.

----- (1997) Yukaghir Focus System in a Typological Perspective. Journal of Pragmatics.

----- (2000) From Imperfective to Progressive via Relative Present. Berkeley Linguistic Society, 26.

----- (2001) Yukaghir Texts. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz Verlag. [•ŠÍC–óCŒęœbWCÚŽŦW•t‚Ŧ‚Ė–Ŋ˜bWDƒcƒ“ƒhƒ‰Eƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œę‚Ė–Ŋ˜b10•ŌCƒRƒŠƒ}Eƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œę‚Ė–Ŋ˜b5•Ō‚Š”[‚ß‚į‚ę‚Ä‚Ē‚é]

----- (2003) A Grammar of Kolyma Yukaghir. Berlin/New York: Mouton de Gruyter. [ƒRƒŠƒ}Eƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œę‚Ė•ķ–@‘D‰đ‰C˜_CŒ`‘Ô˜_‚Ė‚Ý‚Č‚į‚ļC“Œę˜_‚ÉŠÖ‚ĩ‚Ä‚ā‚ģ‚Ü‚ī‚Ü‚ČƒgƒsƒbƒN‚ŠŽæ‚čã‚°‚į‚ę‚Ä‚Ē‚éDŒęœbWC”hķÚŽŦ‚ĖƒŠƒXƒgCƒeƒLƒXƒg2•Ō‚ðŠÜ‚Þ]

----- (2003) Tundra Yukaghir. Languages of the World/Materials 372. Munchen: LINCOM EUROPA.

Maslova E. S. (1990) Imperativ v jazyke kolymskikh jukagirov. Funkcional'no-tipologicheskie aspekty analiza imperativa. T. 1. Moskva. 27-31.

–Ĩ‰YMŸ (1992)uƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œęv ‹TˆäFE‰Í–ė˜Z˜YEį–ė‰hˆęi•ŌjwŒūŒęŠw‘åŽŦ“Txi‘æ4ŠŠ ĒŠEŒūŒę•Ō‰š2j “Œ‹žFŽOČ“°D 583-590.

’·čˆč (1992) uƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œę‚ĖÅ“_•\ŽĶvCwŒŽŠ§ŒūŒęx21(8)D87-91.

----- (1997)uƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œę‚É‚Ļ‚Ŋ‚é–žŽŒ‚Ė•Ą”Œ`Ú”öŽŦ‚Ɖđß\‘Ē‚ĖŠÖŒWv w“ú–{ŒūŒęŠw‰ï‘æ115‰ņ‘å‰ï—\eWxC 258-263.

----- (1998)uƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹ŒęƒRƒŠƒ}•ûŒū‚Ė–Ŋ˜bŽ‘—ŋv wį—t‘åŠwƒ†[ƒ‰ƒVƒAŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_Wx‘æ1†D į—tFį—t‘åŠwƒ†[ƒ‰ƒVƒAŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_uĀD 50-66.

----- (2001)uƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹ŒęƒRƒŠƒ}•ûŒū‚Ė–žŽŒ‰ŧŽŦ =benv wį—t‘åŠwƒ†[ƒ‰ƒVƒAŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_Wx‘æ4†D į—tFį—t‘åŠwƒ†[ƒ‰ƒVƒAŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_uĀD 60-67.

----- (2003a) uƒRƒŠƒ}Eƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œę‚É‚Ļ‚Ŋ‚é“ŪŽŒ‰ŋ‚ð•ÏX‚·‚éÚ”öŽŦvC ’†ė—Ti•Ōjwƒ†[ƒ‰ƒVƒA”ŒūŒę‚Ė“ŪŽŒ˜_i‚Qjx iį—t‘åŠwŽÐ‰ï•ķ‰ŧ‰ČŠwŒĪ‹†‰ČŒĪ‹†ƒvƒƒWƒFƒNƒg•ņ‘ ‘æ‚W‚QWjC į—tFį—t‘åŠw‘åŠw‰@ŽÐ‰ï•ķ‰ŧ‰ČŠwŒĪ‹†‰ČD 10-27.

----- (2003b)uƒRƒŠƒ}Eƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œę‚ĖS=Aƒ^ƒCƒv‚ĖŽĐ‘ž‘Ήž‚ɂ‚Ē‚āvC ’Ã‹Č•q˜Yi•ŌjwŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęx‘æ10†D ‘åãŠw‰@‘åŠwî•ņŠw•”D 33-44.

----- (2003c)uƒRƒŠƒ}Eƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹‚Ė–Ŋ˜bƒeƒLƒXƒgi1j | A.G. ƒVƒƒƒhƒŠƒi‚ĖuƒfƒxƒQƒCv|vC wį—t‘åŠwƒ†[ƒ‰ƒVƒAŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_Wx‘æ6†D į—tFį—t‘åŠwƒ†[ƒ‰ƒVƒAŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_uĀD 95-106.

----- (2004)uƒRƒŠƒ}Eƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹‚Ė–Ŋ˜bƒeƒLƒXƒgi2j | A.G. ƒVƒƒƒhƒŠƒi‚É‚æ‚é–Ŋ˜b3•Ņ|vC wį—t‘åŠwƒ†[ƒ‰ƒVƒAŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_Wx‘æ7†D į—tFį—t‘åŠwƒ†[ƒ‰ƒVƒAŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_uĀD 175-188.

----- (2005)uƒRƒŠƒ}Eƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹‚Ė–Ŋ˜bƒeƒLƒXƒgi3j | A.G. ƒVƒƒƒhƒŠƒi‚ĖuƒsƒGƒeƒ‹Eƒxƒ‹ƒxƒLƒ“v|vC ’Ã‹Č•q˜Yi•ŌjwŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęx‘æ12†D ŽD–yF–kŠC“đ‘åŠw‘åŠw‰@•ķŠwŒĪ‹†‰ČD 89-110.

----- (2006)uƒRƒŠƒ}Eƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹ŒęvC ’†ŽR rGE]”Ļ “~ķi•Ōjw•ķ–@‚ð•`‚­ |ƒtƒB[ƒ‹ƒhƒ[ƒN‚ÉŠî‚­”ŒūŒę‚Ė•ķ–@ƒXƒPƒbƒ`x‚PD “Œ‹žŠO‘Œę‘åŠwƒAƒWƒAEƒAƒtƒŠƒJŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧŒĪ‹†ŠD 179-212.

’·čˆčE‰““ĄŽji•Ōj(2004)wƒRƒŠƒ}Eƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œę—á•ķ•t‚ŦŒęœbWx iuŠÂ‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęvŽ‰Ę•ņ‘A2-044jD “cF‘åãŠw‰@‘åŠwî•ņŠw•”D[Nikolaeva(1989)‚ðƒR[ƒpƒX‚Æ‚ĩ‚―ŒęœbWDÚ”öŽŦƒŠƒXƒg‚ðŠÜ‚ށD]

Nikolaeva, I. (ed.) (1997) Yukagir texts. Specimina Sibirica 13. Szombathely: Savariae. [ƒRƒŠƒ}Eƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œę‚ĖƒeƒLƒXƒgW]

----- (1999) Optimal syllables are not always optimal: A prosodic structure of Yukaghir. Lingua 105. 201-209.

----- (2000) Chrestomathia Jukagirica. Budapest: ELTE. [ƒRƒŠƒ}Eƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œę•ķ–@ŠTāiƒnƒ“ƒKƒŠ[ŒęjDƒeƒLƒXƒg13•ŌCŒęœbW‚ðŠÜ‚ށD]

----- (2006) A Historical Dictionary of Yukaghir. Trends in Linguistics Documentation 25. Berlin/New York: Mouton de Gruyter. [—ðŽjŒūŒęŠw“I‚ČŠÏ“_‚Đ‚į‚Ü‚Æ‚ß‚į‚ę‚―ŽŦ‘D˜Í‚É17Ē‹IˆČ~‚ÉŽûW‚ģ‚ę‚―ƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹ŒęŽ‘—ŋCŒŧ‘ãƒRƒŠƒ}Eƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹Œę‚Ė‰đ‰C˜_Cƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹‘cŒę‚Ė‰đ‰C‘ĖŒn‚Ė\’z‚ÉŠÖ‚·‚éÚŨ‚Č‹Lq‚Š‚ ‚éD]

Nikolaeva, I. A. (1992) Starojukagirskij istochniki i dialekty. Ural-Altaische Jahrbücher, Neue Folge 11. 200-210.

Nikolaeva, I. A., Shalugin, V. G. (2003) Jukagirsko-russkij i russko-jukagirskij slovar'. Sankt-Peterburg: Drofa. [ƒRƒŠƒ}Eƒ†ƒJƒM[ƒ‹ŒęŠwK—pŽŦ‘]

Nikolaeva, I. A., Khelimskij, E. A. (1997) Jukagirskij jazyk. Jazyki mira, Paleoaziatskie jazyki. Moskva: INDRIK. 155-168.

Shalugin, V. G. (1995) Nfiedfiipelek uorpeNin, Rasskazy dlja detej. Jakutsk: Izdatelfstvo JaGU.

Spiridonov, V. K., Nikolaeva, I. A. (1993) Bukvar' dlja 1 klassa jukagirskikh shkol (verkhnekolymskij dialekt). Sankt-Peterburg: Prosveshchenie.

Spiridonov, V. K. (1997) Shkolfnyj russko-jukagirskij slovarf. Jakutsk.

Vakhtin, N. (1991) The Yukaghir language in sociolinguistic perspective. Jerzy Bańczerowski et al. (eds.), Linguistic and Oriental Studies from Poznań, Vol. 1. Poznań: Adam Mickiewicz University. 47-82.

Zhukova, L. N. (2000) CholGoraadiepe: Kniga dlja chtenija na jazyke lesnykh jukagirov. Jakutsk: Izdatelfstvo JaGU.

 

1.6 ƒPƒbƒgŒę (Ket)

1.6.1@ 1980”N‘ã‚Ü‚Å‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Comrie, B. (1982) Verb Agreement in Ket. Folia Slavica 5. 115-127.

Donner, K. (1955a) Kettica. Materialien aus dem Ketischen oder Jenissei-Ostjakischen. Mémoirs de la Société; Finno-ougrienne. Vol. 108. Helsinki.

----- (1955b) Ketica. t.1 Helsinki.

----- (1958) Ketica. t.2. Helsinki.

----- Kettica. Supplement. Mémoirs de la Société Finno-ougrienne. Vol. 108/2. Helsinki.

Dul'zon A. P. (1964) Ocherki po grammatike ketskogo jazyka. 1. Tomsk.

----- (1966) Ketskie skazki. Tomsk.

----- (1968) Ketskij jazyk. Tomsk. [‰Šú‚ɃPƒbƒgŒę‘S”ʂɂ‚Ē‚ĉðā‚ĩ‚―‚ā‚Ė‚Æ‚ĩ‚Ä‚Í“ā—e‚Ė[ŽĀ‚ĩ‚―‚ā‚ĖDƒhƒDƒŠƒ]ƒ“‚Ė’˜ė‚Å‘―‚­‚Ė•ûŒūŒ`‚Š•Ā‹L‚ģ‚ę‚Ä‚Ē‚éD]

Karger N. K. (1934) Ketskij jazyk. Jazyki i pis'mennost' narodov Severa. Ch. 3. Leningrad.

Ketskij sbornik. Lingvistika. Nauka, Moscow, 1968. [ƒ”ƒFƒ‹ƒlƒ‹CƒEƒXƒyƒ“ƒXƒL[CƒNƒŒƒCƒmƒ”ƒBƒbƒ`CƒhƒDƒŠƒ]ƒ“‚į‚É‚æ‚é˜_•ķWD]

Ketskij sbornik. (Mythology, Ethnology, Texts) . Nauka, Moscow, 1969. [ƒƒVƒAŒę‘ΏƂĖ‹Md‚ČƒeƒLƒXƒg‚Š–L•x‚ÉŽû‚ß‚į‚ę‚Ä‚Ļ‚čCˆę•”‚É‚Í•ķ–@‚Ė‰ðā‚ā‚‚Ē‚Ä‚Ē‚éD]

Ketskij sbornik. Nauka, Leningrad. 1982.

Krejnovich E. A. (1961) Imennye klassy i grammaticheskie sredstva ix vyrazhenija v ketskom jazyke. Voprosy Jazykoznanija 1961, No.2.

----- (1968a) Glagol ketskogo jazyka. Nauka, Leningrad. [Žå—v‚Č“ŪŽŒ‚Ė\‘Ē‚ð‰ðā‚ĩ‚―‚ā‚Ė‚ŁCĄ“ú‚Å‚āˆø—p‚ģ‚ę‚é‚ą‚Æ‚ĖÅ‚ā‘―‚ĒƒNƒŒƒCƒmƒ”ƒBƒbƒ`‚Ė—ðŽj“I’˜ė‚Å‚ ‚éD]

----- (1968b) Ketskij jazyk. Jazyki narodov SSSR. T. 5. Leningrad.

----- (1979) Ketskij jazyk. Jazyki Azii i Afriki. Moskva.

 

1.6.2@ 1990”N‘ãˆČ~‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Ketskij sbornik lingvistika. RAN, Moscow, 1995. [S.A.ƒXƒ^ƒƒXƒ`ƒ“‚į‚É‚æ‚éD“`““I‚Č•ķ–@‚Ƃ͈Ų‚Č‚éV‚ĩ‚ĒŽ‹“_‚Đ‚įƒPƒbƒgŒę‚Ė•ķ–@‚Ė‰ðā‚ðŽŽ‚Ý‚Ä‚Ē‚éD‚QÍˆČ~‚Í‘ž‚ĖƒGƒjƒZƒC”Œę‚â‘cŒę‚ĖÄ\C‚ģ‚į‚ɃVƒiEƒ`ƒxƒbƒg”ŒęC–kƒJƒtƒJƒY”Œę‚Æ‚Ė”äŠr‚É‚Ü‚ÅŒū‹y‚ĩ‚Ä‚Ē‚éD]

Nikolaeva, G. Kh. (2004) Kartinnyj slovar' ketskogo jazyka. (dlja uchashchikhsja 1-4 klassov). Prosveshchenie, Spb. [“Ŋ‚ķ‚­‰“™‹ģˆį—p‚ŐVģŽš–@‚Ė‚ģ‚ĩŠG“ü‚č‚ĖŽŦ“TD]

Slovar' ketsko-russkij i russko-ketskij. Drofa, SPt. 2002. [‰“™‹ģˆį—p‚ĖŽŦ“TDVģŽš–@‚ðlˆÄ‚ĩ‚―G.K.ƒ”ƒFƒ‹ƒlƒ‹‚É‚æ‚é‚ā‚ĖDƒPƒbƒgŒę‚ĖŽå—v‚Č•ûŒū‚Å‚ ‚é“ė•”•ûŒū‚ðŒģ‚É•ŌŽ[‚ģ‚ę‚Ä‚Ē‚éD]

Vajda, E. J. (2004) Ket. Lincoln Europa, Muenchen. [ƒAƒƒŠƒJ‚ĖŠwŽŌCE.ƒ”ƒ@ƒCƒ_‚Ė’˜ėDƒRƒ“ƒpƒNƒg‚ɉđ‰C‚ÆŒ`‘Ԃɂ‚Ē‚Ä‚Ü‚Æ‚ß‚Ä‚Ē‚éD”­‚Č‚Ē‰pŒę‚É‚æ‚é’˜ė‚Å‚ ‚čC‚Ü‚―”äŠr“I“üŽč‚ĩ‚â‚·‚ĒD]

Vall M. N., Kanakin I. A. (1990) Ocherk Fonologii i grammatiki ketskogo jazyka. Nauka, Novosibirsk. [‰đ‰C‚Æ•ķ–@‚ɂ‚Ē‚ÄŠČŒ‰‚É‚Ü‚Æ‚ß‚į‚ę‚Ä‚Ē‚éD—á•ķ‚ā‘―‚­CŠŠ––‚ɂ̓Tƒ“ƒvƒ‹‚ĖƒeƒLƒXƒg‚Æ’Žß‚ā“Y‚Ķ‚į‚ę‚Ä‚Ē‚éD]

Werner, H. (1995) Zur Typologie der Jenissej-Sprachen. Harrassowitz. Wiesbaden

----- (1997) Die ketische Sprache. Tunguso Sibirica Bd. 3. Harrassowitz. Wiesbaden.

----- (2002) Vergleichendes Woerterbuch der Jenissej-Sprachen. Harrassowitz Verlag, Wiesbaden. [ƒGƒjƒZƒC”Œę‚ĖŽŦ“TD‘S3ŠŠ‚Đ‚į‚Č‚čC‘æ1ŠŠA-K C‘æ‚QŠŠL-SC‘æ‚RŠŠOnomastikDƒhƒCƒcŒę‚ū‚Š‘æ‚RŠŠ‚ɂ͉pŒę|ƒGƒjƒZƒC”Œę‚ĖƒCƒ“ƒfƒbƒNƒX‚ŠŽû‚ß‚į‚ę‚Ä‚Ē‚éD]

----- (2004) Die Diathese in den Jenissej-Sprachen aus Typologischer Sicht. Harrassowitz Verlag. [Œ`‘Ô˜_‚ðˆĩ‚Á‚―‚ā‚Ė‚Æ‚ĩ‚čŐV‚Å‚ ‚éD‚·‚Ũ‚ăhƒCƒcŒęD]

----- (2005) Die Jenissej-Sprachen des 18. Jahrhunderts. Harrassowitz Verlag, Wiesbaden. [18Ē‹I‚ĖƒGƒjƒZƒC”Œę‚ĖŽ‘—ŋDƒPƒbƒgŒęˆČŠO‚ĖŽ€Œę‚Æ‚Č‚Á‚―ŒūŒę‚ðŠÜ‚߁CƒGƒjƒZƒC”Œę‘S”Ę‚ð’đáՂłŦ‚éDƒhƒCƒcŒę‚ū‚ŠŠŠ––‚ɂ͉pŒę|ƒGƒjƒZƒCŒę‚ĖƒCƒ“ƒfƒbƒNƒX‚Š‚‚Ē‚Ä‚Ē‚éD]

Verner G. K. (1993) Slovar' ketsko-russkij i russko-ketskij. SPb.

----- (1995) Ketskij jazyk. Prosveshchenie, SPb.

----- (1997) Ketskij jazyk. Jazyki mira: Paleoaziatskie jazyki. Moskva.

@

2. ƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒX”Œę (Tungusic languages)

E•ķŒĢî•ņ‚ĖŽûW‚É‚ ‚―‚Á‚ẮCGorelova (1991), Gortsevskaja (1959) ‚ð‚Í‚ķ‚ß‚Æ‚·‚éæsŒĪ‹†‚ŠŽQl‚É‚Č‚Á‚―D•ķŒĢ‚Ė“ü—͂ɍۂĩ‚Ä‚Íˆę•”’·čˆčŽ‚É‹Ķ—Í‚ĩ‚Ä‚Ē‚―‚ū‚Ē‚―D‹L‚ĩ‚ÄŠīŽÓ\‚ĩã‚°‚éD

EƒLƒŠƒ‹ŽŪƒAƒ‹ƒtƒ@ƒxƒbƒg‚̓‰ƒeƒ“ƒAƒ‹ƒtƒ@ƒxƒbƒg‚É“]ŽĘ‚ĩ‚Ä‚ ‚éDƒAƒ‹ƒtƒ@ƒxƒbƒg‡‚ɁCa, b, v, g, d, e, e, zh, z, i, j, k, l, m, n, o, p, r, s, t, u, f, kh, ts, ch, sh, shsh, e, y, e, e, ju, ja ‚Æ“]ŽĘ‚ĩ‚Ä‚Ē‚éD

EŒëŽšE’EŽš‚Ļ‚æ‚ŅŒ`ŽŪ‚Ė•s“ˆę“™‚Ė‚Ļ‚ŧ‚ę‚Í”Û‚ß‚Č‚ĒD–Ô—…“I‚É‹LÚ‚·‚é‚æ‚Ī‚‚Ƃ߂―‚ŠC’Ps–{ŠŽû‚Ė˜_•ķC‹ģ‰Č‘C‹ģˆį—p‚ĖŽŦ‘C’n•û‚Å‚Ė˜bŽŌŽĐg‚É‚æ‚é•ķŠw“Iė•iC‚Č‚Į‚ɂ‚Ē‚Ă͈â˜R‚ā‚Ü‚ū‘―‚­‚ ‚éDˆČã‚Ė“_‚ðŒä—đģ‚Ė‚Ī‚ĶCŽg—p‚ĩ‚Ä‚Ē‚―‚ū‚Ŋ‚ę‚΂ģ‚Ē‚í‚Ē‚Å‚ ‚éD

EĄ‰ņ‚Í’†‘—Ė‚Ėƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒX”Œę‚Ė•ķŒĢ‚ÍŠ„ˆĪ‚ĩ‚―D‚ĩ‚―‚Š‚Á‚āCu4. ƒ\ƒƒ“ŒęvCu7. ƒwƒWƒFƒ“ŒęvCu11. –žBŒęvCu12. ƒVƒxŒęvCu13. —^Œęv‚ÍŒ‡”Ô‚É‚Č‚Á‚Ä‚Ē‚éD

E•ķŒĢ––‚ɃL[ƒ[ƒhiƒAƒmƒe[ƒVƒ‡ƒ“j‚ð‚‚Ŋ‚é—\’č‚Å‚ ‚Á‚―‚ŠC•MŽŌ‚Ė—Í—Ę•s‘Ŧ‚Ļ‚æ‚ŅŽžŠÔ•s‘Ŧ‚Å‰Ę‚―‚đ‚Č‚Đ‚Á‚―‚ą‚Æ‚ð‚Ļ˜l‚Ņ\‚ĩã‚°‚éD

 

2.1 ƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒX”Œę‘S”Ę (General literature)

2.1.1 @1990”N‚Ü‚Å‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Alfkor (Koshkin), Ja. P. (1930) L. Ja. Shternberg kak tungusoved Sb. Pamjati L. Ja. Shternberga. L., Izd-vo AN SSSR. 137-159.

Avrorin, V. A. (1980) Protivopostavlenie kategorij glitsah i gveshshih v tunguso-manfzhurskikh jazykakh. Narody i jazyki Sibiri. Novosibirsk. 3-22.

Andreev, I. E. (1989) Eksperimentalfno-lingvicheskie issledovanija jazykov narodov Jakutii /khronologicheskij obzor/. Jazyki narodov Jakutii: dialektologija, eksperimentalfnaja lingvistika /sbornik nauchnykh trudov/. Jakutsk. 88-96.

Andreev N. D. i O. P. Sunik (1977) O problme rodstvo altajskikh jazykov i metodakh ee reshenija. VJA. No.2. 26-36.

Anikin, A. E. (1985) Tunguso-manfchzhurskie zaimstvanija v russkikh govorakh Sibiri. I. Leksika v tunguso-manfchzhrskikh jazykakh Sibiri (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk. 47-64.

----- (1988) Tunguso-manfchzhurskie zaimstvanija v russkikh govorakh Sibiri. Istoriko-tipologicheskie issledovanija po tunguso-manfchzhurskim jazykam (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk. 103-135.

----- (1988) Tunguso-manfchzhurskie etimologii. Jazyki narodov SSSR. Novosibirsk. 173-190.

----- (1990) Tunguso-manfchzhurskie zaimstvanija v russkikh govorakh Sibiri. Novosibirsk. 91p.

Bajchura, U. Sh. (1971) Instrumental'nye dannye ob udarenii i intonatsii v altajskikh jazykakh. Problema obshshnosti altajskikh jazykov. Leningrad, 279-292.

Benzing, J. (1955a) Die tungusischen Sprachen - Versuch einer vergleichenden Grammatik, Abhandlungen der Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur, Geistes- und Sozialwissenschaftliche Klasse, Jahrgang 1955, Nr.11(Verlag der Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur in Mainz, Mainz.

Boldyrev, B. V. (1970a) Kategorija kosvennoj prinadlezhnosti v nanajskom jazyke. Jazyk i literatura narodov Sibiri. Novosibirsk. 109-145.

----- (1970b) K voprosu o strukture pritjazhatelfnoj konstruktsii tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykov. Jazyki i literatura narodov Sibiri. Novosibirsk. 146-164.

----- (1970c) Kategorija kosvennoj prinadlezhnosti v tungsuso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh. Avtoref. kand. dis. Novosibirsk.

----- (1976)@ Kategorija kosvennoj prinadlezhnosti v tunguso-man'chzhurskix jazykax.@@@ Izdatel'stvo nauka, Moskva.

----- (1978) Slovoobrazovanie imen sushshestvitelfnykh, oboznachajushshikh geograficheskie nazvanija. Izuchenie jazykov Sibiri (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk. 23-38.

----- (1979) Tunguso-manfchzhurskie nazvanija zhivotnykh s suffiksami -ki, -ka. Teoreticheskie voprosy fonetiki i grammatiki jazykov narodov SSSR (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk. 65-75.

----- (1986) Suffiks -lan v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh. Morfologija imeni v sibirskikh jazykakh. Novosibirsk. 85-116.

----- (1987) Slovoobrazovanie imen sushshestvitelfnykh v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh. Novosibirsk. 206p.

Bugaeva, T. G. (1984) K etimologim tsvetooboznachenij gzelenyj – sinijh v korejskom i drugikh altajskikh jazykakh. Altajskie etimologii. 178-188.

Burykin, A. A. (1984b) Drevnejshie substratnye i adstretnye komponenty v leksike tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykov. Lingvisticheskikh jazykakh sibiri (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk. 20-23.

----- (1985a) O nekotorykh innovatsijakh v glagolfnoj morfologija tungusskikh jazykakh. Leksika v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh sibiri (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk. 125-132.

----- (1985b) K rekonstruktsii mifologicheskikh predstavlenij o pauke praroditele u tunguso-manfchzhurskikh i drugikh narodov severo-vostoka Azii po lingvicheskim, folfklornym i etnograficheskim dannym. Formirovanie kulfturnykh traditsij tunguso-manfchzhurskikh narodov (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk. 37-51.

----- (1986) K izucheniju imen chislitelfnykh v altajskikh jazykakh. Istoriko-kulfturnye kontakty narodov altajskoj jazykovoj obshshnosti. Tezisy dokladov XXIX sessii Postojannoj Mezhdunarodnoj Altaisticheckoj konferentsii (PIAC). M. 93-94.

Chungaev Jazmukhamed. (1983) Leksicheskie vzaimosvjazi tunguso-manfchzhurskikh i drevnetjurkskikh jazykov. Metod. razrab. Ashkhabad. 130p.

Dmitrieva, L. V. (1979) Iz etimologij nazvanij rastenij v tjurkskikh, mongolfskikh, tunguso- manfchzhurskikh jazykakh. Issledovanija v oblasti etimologii altajskikh jazykov. L. 135-191.

----- (1984) Etimologii geograficheskikh apelljativov v tjurkskikh i drugikh altajskikh jazykakh. Altajskie etimologii. 130-177.

Gorelova, L. M. (1991) Bibliografija po sovetskomu tunguso-manfchzhurovedeniju (1970-1990 gg.). Moskva: Nauka.

Gortsevskaja, V. A. (1959) Ocherk istorii izuchenija tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykov. Leningrad: Nauka.

Hu Zengyi et al. (1988) Manchu-Tungus languages. In S. A. Wurm et al. (eds.) Language atlas of China.@ Hong Kong: Longman.

’rã“ņ—Į (1971)uƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒę‚Ė•Ï‘Jv•ž•”Žl˜Y•ŌwŒūŒę‚ĖŒn“‚Æ—ðŽjx279-302. “Œ‹ž:Šâ”g‘“X

----- (1979) u–žBŒę‚ƃcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒę\‚ŧ‚Ė\‘Ēã‚Ė‘Šˆá“_‚Ɩ֌Ìę‚Ė‰e‹ŋv w“Œ•ûŠwx58, 143-53

----- (1980) u“ú–{Œę‚Ė–žŽŒŒęŠ‚É‚ ‚į‚í‚ę‚éˆęŽí‚Ė•ę‰đŒð‘ã‚Ė—R—ˆ‚ɂ‚Ē‚āv@ w‹ž“sŽY‹Æ‘åŠw‘ÛŒūŒę‰ČŠwŒĪ‹†”N•ņx‚P(3), 99-103

----- (1987) uƒAƒ€[ƒ‹ė‰š—Ž’n•û‚Əž‰Ô]’n•û\u–žBĢ‚ĖŒęŒđ‚É‚Ó‚ę‚āv w“Œ•ûŠw‰ï‘n—§Žl\Žü”N‹L”O“Œ•ûŠw˜_Wx

----- (1989a) uƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒX”Œęv ‹TˆäFE‰Í–ė˜Z˜YEį–ė‰hˆę•ŌwŒūŒęŠw‘åŽŦ“Tx@ ‘æ‚QŠŠ 1058-83@ ŽOČ“°

----- (1989b) u‚P “Œ–kƒAƒWƒA‚Ė“y’…ŒūŒęvu‚Q@ “Œ–kƒAƒWƒA‚ĖŒūŒę•Š•z‚Ė•Ï‘Jv ŽOãŽŸ’jE_“cM•v•Ō w–Ŋ‘°‚ĖĒŠEŽj‚R@ “Œ–kƒAƒWƒA‚Ė–Ŋ‘°‚Æ—ðŽjx125-61 ŽRėo”ÅŽÐ

Jurgin, K. I. (1973) Toponim na -kta-. Proiskhozhdenie aborigenov Sibiri i ikh jazykov (mateialy Vsesojuznoj konferentsii). Tomsk. 149-150.

Kamova, I. M. (1988) Kategorija kosvennoj prinadlezhnosti v tunguso-manfchzhurskkh jazykakh. Istoriko-tipologicheskie issledovanija po tunguso-manfchzhurskim jazykam (cbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk. 3-9.

Kolesnikova, V. D. (1972) K kharakteristike nazvanij chastej tela cheloveka v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh. Ocherki sravnitelfnoj leksikologii altajskikh jazykov. L. 257-336.

Konstantinova, O. A. (1972) Tugnuso-manfchzhurskaja leksika, svjazannaja s zhilishshem. Ocherki sravnitelfnoj leksikologii altajskikh jazykov. L. 224-256.

Lebedeva, E. P. (1981) O lichnykh affiksakh u imen i glagolov v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh. Jazyki i folfklor narodov Severe. Novosibirisk. 38-46.

----- (1985) O lichnykh mestoimenijakh tretfego litsa v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh. Leksika tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykov Sibiri (sboronik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk. 3-19.

Leontfev V. V., Novikova, K. A. (1989) Toponimicheskij slovarf Severo-Vostoka SSSR. Magadan. 457p.

Malitskaja, B. M. (1977) Familija i imja u narodov Priamurfja. Filologija narodov Dalfnego Vostoka (onomastika). Vladivostok. 98-101.

Nedjalkov, I. V. (1977) Prichastija v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh. Avtoref. kand. dis. L.

Novikova, K. A. (1971a) K etimolgii nazvanij sobaki v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh. Problema obshshnosti altajskikh jaykov. L. 176-190.

----- (1971b) Inojazychnye elementy v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh naimenovanijakh zhivotnykh. Problema obshshnosti altajskikh jaykov. L. 236-255.

----- (1972) Inojazychnye elementy v tunguso-manfchzhurskoj leksike, otnosjashshejsja k zhivotnomu miru. Ocherki sravnitelfnoj leksikologii altajskikh jazykov. L. 104-150.

----- (1972) Lingvisticheskij analiz toponimov Severo-Vostochnoj Sibiri. Voprosy jazyka i folfklora narodnostej Severa. Jakutsk. 88-111.

----- (1973) Strukturnye tipy toponimov severo-vostochnoj Sibiri. Proiskhozhdenie aborigenov Sibiri i ikh jazykov. Materialy Vsesojuznoj konferentsija. Tomsk. 135-138.

----- (1979) Nazvanija domashnikh zhivotnykh v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh. Issledovnija v oblasti etimologii altajskikh jazykov. L. 53-134.

----- (1984) Nazvanija zhivotnykh v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh. Altajskie etimologii. L. 189-218.

ƒƒ“ƒQƒX, ƒJƒ‹ƒ‹ (1953) ‘å‘Đ•S‡Žq–óuƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒX•ķ–@‚Ė”–â‘čv w‹GŠ§@ –Ŋ‘°ŠwŒĪ‹†x‘æ18ŠŠ ‘æ‚R†@ “ú–{–Ŋ‘°Šw‰ï

Petrova, T. I., Bugaeva, T. G. (1971) Obshshie osnovy i leksicheskie modeli v slovakh, oboznachajushshikh priznak gkrasnyjh v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh i drugikh altajskikh jazykakh. Problema jazykovoj obshshnosti altajskikh jazykov. L. 191-201.

Petropavlovskaja, L. V. (1988) O vzaimodejstvii jazykov na territorii Sibiri (na materiale russkogo, jakutskogo i tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykov). Istoriko-tipologicheskie issledovanija po tunguso-manfchzhurskim jazykam (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk. 88-97.

Pevnov, A. M. (1985) O nazvanijakh soli v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh. Leksika v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh Sibiri (sboronik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk. 19-35.

----- (1989) O nekotorykh nazvanijakh obuvi v jazykakh Tsentralfnoj Azii, Sibiri i Dalfnego Vostoka. Problemy istoriko-kulfturnykh svjazej narodov Dalfnego Vostoka /sbornik nauchnykh trudov/. Vladivostok. 114-118.

Poppe, N. N. O chislitelfnom gdesjatfh v tungusskikh jazykakh. Doklady Akademii nauk SSSR. Serija V. No.17. 313-320.

Schiefner, A. (1874a) Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Tungusische Mundarten. Mélanges Asiatiques, t. VII. St. Petersburg.

----- (1874b) Tungusischen Miscellen. Mélanges Asiatiques, t. VII. St. Petersburg.

----- (1881) Alexander Gzekanowskifs tungusische Wörterverzeichniss, Mélanges Asiatiques, t. VIII. St. Petersburg.

----- (1959) Baron Gerhard von Maydellfs tungusische Sprachproben. Mélanges Asiatiques, t. VIII. St. Petersburg.

Sem, L. I. (1971) K voprosu o prostranstvennykh predstavlenijakh i sposobakh ikh vyrazhenija v altajskikh jazykakh. Problema obshshnosti altajskikh jazykov. L. 230-235.

----- (1980) K etimologija nekotorykh slovoobrazovatelfnykh suffiksov v altajskikh jazykakh. Voprosy jazyka i fofklora narodnostej Severa (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Jakutsk. 59-62.

Simonov, M. D. (1977) Kolichestvennoe vyrazhenie rodstvennosti jazykov (na leksichesokom materiale). Issledovanija po jazykam narodov Sibiri (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk. 101-107.

----- (1981) Morfologicheskaja struktura sushshestvitelfnogo hunat gdevushka, dochfh v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh. Morfologija imeni v sibirskikh jazykakh. Novosibirsk. 117-128.

Sunik, O. P. (1936) O roditelfnom padezhe v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh. Lingvist. No.2. L. izd. LIFLI na pravakh rukopisi. 2-9.

----- (1947a) O kategorii otchuzhdaemoj prinadlezhnosti v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh. Izvestija AN SSSR. ots-nie lit-ry i jazyka. t.VI, vyp. 5. 23-26.

----- (1947b) Ocherki po sintaksisu tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykov. L. Uchpedgiz. 203p.

----- (1948) O possessivnykh affiksakh i roditelfnom padezhe v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh. Jazyk i myslenie. No.XI.283-291.

----- (1953) Iz istorii grammaticheskogo stroja tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykov. Doklady i soobshshenija In-ta jazykoznanija AN SSSR. t.IV. 111-135.

----- (1954) O chastjakh rechi v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh v svete obshshej teorii chastej rechi. Tezisy dokladov na otkrytom rasshirennom zasedanii Uch. Soveta In-ta jazykoznanija AN SSSR, posvjashshennom probleme chastej rechi v jazykakh raznykh tipov. 26-30 ijunja 1954 g. M. 25-28.

----- (1957a) K tipologicheskoj kharakteristike jazykov tunguso-manfchzhurskoj gruppy. Voprosy jazykoznanija. No.6. 3-14.

----- (1957b) O tipakh osnov i okonchanij v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh. Sovetskoe vostokovedenie. No.6. 97-110.

----- (1958a) O morfologicheskom sostave slova v aggljutinativnykh jazykakh. Izvestija AN SSSR. otd-nie lit-ry i jazyka. t.XVII. vyp.4. 331-342.

----- (1959) Tunguso-manfchzhurskie jazyki. Sb. Mlado-pisfmennye jazyki Sovetskogo Sojuza. M.-L. Izd-vo AN SSSR. 318-351.

----- (1962) Glagol v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh. Moskva-Leningrad: Izd. AN SSSR.

----- (1968) Tunguso-manfchzhurskie jazyki (vvedenie). Jazyki narodov SSSR tom 5. Leningrad: Nauka.

----- (1971a) K voprosu s vozvratnykh mestoimenijakh v altajskikh jazykakh. Problema obshshnosti altajskikh jazykov. L. 263-278.

----- (1971b) O glagolakh gbytfh i gstatfh v altajskikh jazykakh. Problema obshshnosti altajskikh jazykov. L. 386-396.

----- (1978) Mestoimenija gsamh/hsvojh i ikh morfologicheskie derivaty v altajskikh jazykakh. Ocherki sravnitelfnoj morfologija altajskikh jazykov. L. 232-268.

----- (1982) Sushshestvitelfnoe v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh. Leningrad: Nauka.

“c‘šŒ’ˆę (1992) uƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒę‚Ė‘ŪŠi•\ŒŧvwŒūŒęŒĪ‹†x101, 169-70

Tsintsius, V. I. (1936) Sravnitelfnye tablitsy po morfologii tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykov. L. Uchpedgiz. 342p.

----- (1946a) Prichastie v tungusskikh jazykakh. Nauchnaja sessija LGU. Tezisy dokladov po sektsija vostokovedenija. L. 54-61.

----- (1946b) Mnozhestvennoe chislo imeni v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh. Uchenye zapiski LGU. serija filologicheskikh nauk. t.69. vyp.10. 73-119.

----- (1947) Osnovnye problemy izuchenija grammatiki tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykov. Nauchnaja sessija LGU. Tezisy dokladov po sektsii vostokovedenija. L.

----- (1948a) Nauchnaja konferentsija po voprosam izuchenija jazykov, folfklora, istorii, etnografii, ekonomicheskoj geografii i kulfturnogo stroitelfstva narodov severo-vostoka Azii. Vestnik LGU. No.1. L. 159-161.

----- (1948b) Problemy sravnitelfnoj grammatiki tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykov. Izvestija AN SSSR. otd-nie lit-ry i jazyka. t.VII. vyp.6. 518-526.

----- (1949)@ Sravnitel'naja fonetika tunguso-man'zhurskikh jazykov. Uchpedgiz, Leningrad.

----- (1951) Konechnye plavnye v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh, Sb. Pamjati L. V. Shsherby. L. 283-295.

----- (1952) Voprosy izuchenija slovarnogo sostava tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykov. Nauchnaja sessija LGU. 1951-52 g. po sektsii f-ta narodov Severa. L. 22-26.

----- (1954) K sravnitelfnomu izucheniju osnovnogo slovarnogo fonda tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykov. Uchenye zapiski Len. ped. in-ta im A. I. Gertsena. f-t narodov Severa. t.101. 3-19.

----- (1956) Razvitie pisfmennosti i literatury narodov Severa za 25 let. Sb. V pomoshshf uchitelju shkol Krajnego Severa. vyp.6. L. Uchpedgiz. 10-27.

----- (1970) K etimologii slova grebenokh v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh. Acta Orientalia 32. Copenhagen. 279-289.

----- (1971a) Voprosy sravnitelfnoj leksikologii altajskikh jazykov. Sbornik POAJAz. 77-89.

----- (1971b) Altajskie terminy rodstva i problema ikh etimologii. Sbornik POAJAz. 127-138.

----- (1972a) O kategorii obladanija v altajskikh jazykakh. Tezisy dokladov i soobshshenij Vsesojuznoj konferentsija gProblemy altajstiki i mongolovedenijah. Elista. 64-65.

----- (1972b) K etimologii altajskikh terminov rodstva. Ocherki sravnitelfnoj leksikologii altajskikh jazykov. L.

----- (1972c) Zadachi sravnitelfnoj leksikologii altajskikh jazykov. Ocherki sravnitelfnoj leksikologii altajskikh jazykov. L. 15-72.

----- (1972d) Nekotorye zamechanija k rekonstruktsijam V. M. Illichem-Svitychem konsonantnoj sistemy altajskikh jazykov. Materialy konferentsii po sravnitelfno-istoricheskoj grammatike indoevropejskikh jazykov. M.: Institu slavjanovedenija i balkanistiki. 87-89.

----- (1973) Ob arealfnykh javlenijakh v oblasti sravnitelfno-istorichskoj fonetiki jazykov altajskoj obshshnosti. Proiskhozhdenie aborigenov Sibiri i ikh jazykov. Materialy Vsesojuznoj konferentsii. Tomsk. 103-105.

----- (1974a) O roli sopostavitelfnoj topologicheskoj kharakteristiki otdelfnykh urovnej jazykovoj struktury prireshenii voprosa – javljaetsja li svjazf mezhdu jazykami arealfnoj ili geneticheskoj (po dannym jazykov tunguso-manfchzhurskikh i nivkhogo). Tezisy dokladov diskussii gGeneticheskie i arealfnye svjazi jazykov Azii i Afrikih. M. 82-85.

----- (1974b) Altajskie terminy rodstvo i problema ikh etimologii. Schriften zur Geschichte und Kultur des alten Oriente. Berlin. 169-174.

----- (1975a) O kategorii obladanija v altajskikh jazykakh. Problemy altajstiki i mongolovedenija. Vyp.2. Elista. 107-116.

----- (1975b) Tsentralfnye i marginalfnye foneticheskie arealy Primorfja i Priamurfja. Tezisy 3-ej konferentsii arealfnykh issledovanij v jazykoznanii i etnografii. L. 51-52.

----- (1976a) Jakutsko-tungusskie leksicheskie svjazi. Sibirskij tjurkologicheskij sbornik. Novosibirsk. 117-128.

----- (1976b) O sootvetstbii tunguso-manfchzhurskogo anlautnogo x=//o tjurkskomu k-, kL. Tjurkologicheskie issledovanija. M. 233-236.

----- (1977) O konvergentsii soglasnykh v altajskikh jazykakh. Tezisy konferentsii gNostraticheskie jazyki i nostraticheskoe jazykoznanieh. M. 39-40.

----- (1978a) Tsentralfnye i marginalfnye foneticheskie arealy Primorfja i Priamurfja. – Narody i jazyki Sibiri. Arealfnye issledovanija. L. 59-66.

----- (1978b) Struktura funktsii form obladanija v altajskikh jazykakh. Tezisy dokladov konferentsii gProblemy rekonstruktsiih. M. 49-51.

Tsintsius, V. I., Gortsevskja, V. A. (1959) Izuchenie tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykov Sovetskogo Sojuza za 40 l. Uchenye zapiski Len. ped.in-ta im. A. I. Gertsena. f-t narodov Krajnego Severa. t.167. 5-47.

Tsintsius, V. I. i dr. (1975)[tom 1], (1977)[tom 2]@ Sravnitel'nyj slovar' tunguso-man'chzhurskikh jazykov, Materialy k etimologicheskomu slovarju,@ Leningrad : Nauka

Vasilevich, G. M. (1958) Toponimika Vostochnoj Sibiri. Izvestija Vsesojuznogo geograficheskogo obshsh-va. t. 90, vyp. 5. 324-335.

----- (1971a) Toponimy tungusskogo proiskhozhdenija. Etnografija imen. M.

----- (1971b) Nekotorye terminy orientatsii v prostranstve v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh i drugikh altajskikh jazykakh. Problema obshshnosti altajskikh jazykov. L. 223-229.

 

2.1.2@ 1991”NˆČ~‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Girfanova, A. H. (2004) Minority Languages in Modern Russia. Miyaoka M. and F. Endo eds., Languages of the North Pacific Rim 16. ELPR (Endangered Languages of the Pacific Rim) Publications A2-043.Volume 9., 69-78

’rã“ņ—Į (1992)u–kƒAƒWƒAŒūŒę‚Ė“ŪŽŒ‚Ė\‘Ē‚ÆŠiŽx”zv‹{‰Š”Œl•Ōw–k‚ĖŒūŒę:—ÞŒ^‚Æ—ðŽjx“Œ‹ž: ŽOČ“°, 297-313.

----- (2001) wƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒęŒĪ‹†x“Œ‹žF‹‚ŒÃ‘‰@

----- (2002) wƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXE–žF”ŒęŽ‘—ŋ–ó‰ðx, ŽD–y: –kŠC“đ‘åŠw}‘Š§s‰ï

----- (2004) w–k•ûŒūŒę‘plx, ŽD–y: –kŠC“đ‘åŠw}‘Š§s‰ï

Ikegami, J. (1995) The element -n in the Indicative Forms of Verbs in Tungus Languages. Gengo Kenkyu No. 107. Kyoto: The Linguistic Society of Japan.

•—ŠÔLŽŸ˜Y (1992) uÚ”öŒ^ŒūŒę‚Ė“ŪŽŒ•Ą‡‘Ė‚ɂ‚Ē‚āF“ú–{Œę‚𒆐S‚Æ‚ĩ‚āv ‹{‰Š”Œl•Ōw–k‚ĖŒūŒęF—ÞŒ^‚Æ—ðŽjx241-60@ ŽOČ“°

----- (1997a)uƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒę‚Ė•ûˆĘ–žĖ‚ɂ‚Ē‚āvw–kŠC“đ—§–k•û–Ŋ‘°”Ž•ĻŠŲŒĪ‹†‹I—vx‘æ‚U† 113-124

----- (1997b) uƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒX”Œę‚É‚Ļ‚Ŋ‚éu•”•ŠŠivvwŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęx‘æ‚R†,@ ‹{‰Š”ŒlE’Ã‹Č•q˜Y•Ō ‹ž“s‘åŠw‘åŠw‰@•ķŠwŒĪ‹†‰Č103-120

----- (1997c)uƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒX”Œę‚É‚Ļ‚Ŋ‚éŠî‘bŒęœbA(–žŽŒ•Ō)vwƒAƒ‹ƒ^ƒCŠw•ņx ŠØ‘ƒAƒ‹ƒ^ƒCŠw‰ï ‘æ7† 11-62.

----- (1998) uƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒX”Œę‚É‚Ļ‚Ŋ‚éŠî‘bŒęœbA(“ŪŽŒEŒ`—eŽŒ•Ō<ģ‘O>)v wu–k•ûƒ†[ƒ‰ƒVƒAæZ”–Ŋ‘°‚ĖŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ‚ĖŽ‘—ŋƒf[ƒ^ƒx[ƒXėŽ‚Æ‚ŧ‚Ė—ÞŒ^˜_“I@@@ ŒĪ‹†vŒĪ‹†Ž‰Ę•ņ‘‘æ4•Šûx ‹āŽq‹•ŌCį—t‘åŠw•ķŠw•” 45-82

----- (1999a) uƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒX”Œę‚É‚Ļ‚Ŋ‚éŽw’čŠi‚ɂ‚Ē‚āv wŒęŠwŒĪ‹†Š˜_Wx ‘æ‚S† “Œ‹žŠO‘Œę‘åŠwŒęŠwŒĪ‹†Š

----- (1999b) uƒAƒ‹ƒ^ƒC”ŒūŒę‚Ė‚Ē‚­‚‚Ђɂ݂į‚ę‚鏊—L^‘ķÝ‚ðŽĶ‚·ˆęŒ`‘Ԃɂ‚Ē‚āv wƒAƒ‹ƒ^ƒCŠw•ņx ‘æ9†@ ŠØ‘ƒAƒ‹ƒ^ƒCŠw‰ï

----- (2001) uƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒX”Œę‚É‚Ļ‚Ŋ‚éũ“n‰Â”\‚ðŽĶ‚·ÚŽŦ‚ɂ‚Ē‚āv wŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęx ‘æ‚V† •ķ•”Č“Á’č—ĖˆæŒĪ‹†(A) ŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖuÁ–Å‚É•m‚ĩ‚―ŒūŒęv‚É‚Đ‚ņ‚·‚é‹Ų‹}’ēļŒĪ‹† •ņ‘A2-002@ 141-156

----- (2002a) uƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒX”Œę‚É‚Ļ‚Ŋ‚éuŽg–ðv‚ðŽĶ‚·Œ`ŽŪ‚ɂ‚Ē‚āv wŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęx‘æ‚W† •ķ•”‰ČŠwČ“Á’č—ĖˆæŒĪ‹†(A) , ELPR, A2-012 37-50.

----- (2002b)uƒ^[ƒY‚ĖŒūŒę‚Æ•ķ‰ŧvw“Œ–kƒAƒWƒA”–Ŋ‘°‚Ė•ķ‰ŧ“Ū‘ԁxũ–{F•Ō –kŠC“đ‘åŠw}‘Š§s‰ï 67-130.

----- (2003a)uƒAƒ€[ƒ‹‚ĖŒb‚Ý‚Æ‚Æ‚ā‚Ɂv’Ã‹Č•q˜Y•Ō’˜ (2003)w–k‚Ė‚ą‚Ƃ΃tƒB[ƒ‹ƒhEƒm[ƒgm18‚ĖŒūŒę‚Æ•ķ‰ŧnxŽD–y: –kŠC“đ‘åŠw}‘Š§s‰ï 21-36

----- (2003b) uƒAƒ‹ƒ^ƒC”ŒūŒę‚Ė‚RƒOƒ‹[ƒviƒ`ƒ…ƒ‹ƒNCƒ‚ƒ“ƒSƒ‹Cƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXjC‹y‚Ņ’Đ‘NŒęC“ú–{Œę‚Ė•ķ–@‚Í–{“–‚ÉŽ—‚Ä‚Ē‚é‚Ė‚Đ ‘Ώƕķ–@‚ĖŽŽ‚݁v w“ú–{ŒęŒn“˜_‚ĖŒŧÝx “ú•ķŒĪ‘p‘31, ƒAƒŒƒLƒTƒ“ƒ_[Ĩƒ{ƒrƒ“^’·“crŽũ‹Ī•Ō ‹ž“s: ‘Û“ú–{•ķ‰ŧŒĪ‹†ƒZƒ“ƒ^[

----- (2003c)uƒƒVƒA‚Ėƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒX”ŒęvwÁ–Å‚ĖŠë‹@‚É•m‚ĩ‚―ŒūŒę‚ĖŒĪ‹†‚ĖŒŧó‚Ɖۑčx čŽR—•ŌC‘—§–Ŋ‘°Šw”Ž•ĻŠŲ’ēļ•ņ39. 181-211

----- (2004)uƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒX”Œę‚É‚Ļ‚Ŋ‚éIIIŒQ‚ĖŒ`Ž‚ɂ‚Ē‚āvwŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęx11, ’Ã‹Č•q˜Y•Ō, ŽD–yF–k‘å•ķŠwŒĪ‹†‰Č 91-114

Kazama, S. (2003) Basic Vocabulary (A) of Tungusic Languages (Publications on Tungus Languages and Cultures 25). ELPR, A2-037

----- (2004a) Contrasting "Altaic" Languages (Turkic, Mongolian and Tungusic Languages) with Special Reference to Noun Categories (Case). Miyaoka M. and F. Endo eds., Languages of the North Pacific Rim 16. ELPR (Endangered Languages of the Pacific Rim) Publications A2-043.Volume 9., 47-62

----- (2004b) On the gCausativeh Forms in Tungus Languages. Proceedings I.C.M.T.S. volume 2. C. Näher ed. TUNGUSO SIBIRICA 9. Trends in Tungusic and Siberian Linguistics, Wiesbaden:Harrassowitz Verlag. 73-92

•“cMˆę˜YE’Ã‹Č•q˜Y•Ō (1991) wƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W‚Px‘ÛŠwpŒĪ‹†F63041002ŒĪ‹†Ž‰Ę•ņ‘ ŽD–y: –k‘å•ķŠw•”

Malchukov, A. L. (2000) Perfect, evidentiality and related categories in Tungusic languages. Evidentials: Turkic, Iranian and neighbouring languages. Johanson, Lars and Utas, Bo. (eds.) Berlin; New York: Mouton de Gruyter.

Nedjalkov, I. V. (1992) Zalog, vid, vremja v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh. Dokt.diss. St. Petersburg.

’Ã‹Č•q˜Y (1990) uƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒę‚Ė—ÞŒ^‚Æ‘ŠˆávŽ’JŠMé•Ōw–k•û”•ķ‰ŧ‚ÉŠÖ‚·‚é”äŠrŒĪ‹†x 137-47 –žŒÃ‰Ū: –žŒÃ‰Ū‘åŠw‹ģ—{•”

----- (1992) u‘æ12Í@ Š—L\‘Ē‚Əũ“n‰Â”\ŦFƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒę‚Æ‹ß—Ũ‚ĖŒūŒęv ‹{‰Š”Œl•Ōw–k‚ĖŒūŒęF—ÞŒ^‚Æ—ðŽjx315-26@ ŽOČ“°

----- (1996) u’†‘EƒƒVƒA‚Ėƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒX”Œęv, wŒūŒęŒĪ‹†x, ‘æ110†: 177-90, “ú–{ŒūŒęŠw‰ï.

----- (2003)uƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒę‚Əã‘ã“ú–{Œę‚Ė•ķ–@ã‚Ė—ÞŽ—“_vƒAƒŒƒNƒTƒ“ƒ_[Eƒ{ƒrƒ“^’·“crŽũ‹Ī•Ōw“ú–{ŒęŒn“˜_‚ĖŒŧÝx“ú•ķŒĪ‘p‘31 ‹ž“s: ‘Û“ú–{•ķ‰ŧŒĪ‹†ƒZƒ“ƒ^[ 237-247

-----•Ō’˜ (2003) w–k‚Ė‚ą‚Ƃ΃tƒB[ƒ‹ƒhEƒm[ƒgm18‚ĖŒūŒę‚Æ•ķ‰ŧnxŽD–y: –kŠC“đ‘åŠw}‘Š§s‰ï

Tsumagari, T. (1997) Linguistic Diversity and National Borders of Tungusic. In H. Shoji and J. Janhunen (eds.) Northern Minority Languages: Problems of Survival (Senri@ Ethnological Studies no.44): 175-186. Suita: National Museum of Ethnology.

Vovin, A. (ed.) (forthcoming) Tungusic Languages. Grobal Oriental.

 

2.2 ƒGƒEƒFƒ“Œę (Even)

2.2.1 1990”N‚Ü‚Å‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Benzing, J. (1955) Lamutische Grammatik. Wiesbaden: Steiner.

Bespalenko, A. P. (1940a) Kniga dlja chtenija. Chast' 1: Dlja 1 klassa evenskoj (lamutskoj) nachal'noj shkoly. Leningrad.

----- (1940b) Bukvar'. Dlja evenskoj (lamutskoj) nachal'noj shkoly. Leningrad.

----- (1945) Bukvar'. Dlja evenskoj (lamutskoj) nachal'noj shkoly. 3-e izd. Leningrad.

Bogoraz, V.@G. (1931) Materialy po@lamutskomu jazyku. In: Tunguskij sbornik. vol. 1. Leningrad.

Bol'shakova, L. E. (1986) Russko-evenskij razgovornik. Magadan.

Burykin, A. A. (1980) Konstruktivnye osobennosti destruktivnykh glagolov v evenskom jazyke. Voprosy jazyka i folfklora narodnostej Severa (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Jakutsk. 27-35.

----- (1984) Kategorija perekhodnosti-neperekhodnosti glagola v evenskom jazyke. Avtoref. kand. diss. Leningrad.

Danilova, A. A. (1972) O nekotorykh nabljudenijakh nad kachestvennymi prilagatelfnymi@evensokogo jazyka. Voprosy jazyka i folfklora narodnostej severa (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Jakutsk. 44-52.

----- (1980) Zametki o klichkakh olenej u evenov. Voprosy jazyka i folfklora narodnostej severa. Jakutsk. 70-74.

----- (1986) Morfologicheskaja kharakteristika kachestvennykh prilagatelfnykh (na materiale jazyka ojmjakonskikh evenov). Aktualfnye voprosy jazykov narodnostej Severa (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Jakutsk. 63-78.

----- (1991) Bytovaja leksika evenskogo jazyka. Jakutsk.

Dörfer, G., W. Hesche and Scheinhardt. (1980) Lamutisches Wörterbuch. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.

Dutkin, Kh. I. (1980a) O lichnykh imenakh evenov Allajkhovskogo rajona JASSR. Voprosy jazyka i folfklora narodnostej Severa (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Jakutsk. 75-76.

----- (1980b) Terminy rodstva v Allajkhovskom govore evenskogo jazyka. Voprosy jazyka i folfklora narodnostej Severa (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Jakutsk. 77-79

----- (1986) Terminy olenevodstva v evenskom jazyke (leksiko-semanticheskoe nazvanija olenej). Aktualfnoe voprosy jazykov narodnostej Severa (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Jakutsk. 36-58.

----- (1989a) Osnovnye osobennosti ustf-Janskogo govora evenskogo jazyka. Jazyki narodnostej Severe: grammatika, dialektologija /sbornik nauchnykh trudov/. Jakutsk. 81-88.

----- (1989b) Nekotorye osobennosti vokalizma evenskogo jazyka [allajkhovskij govor/. Jazyki narodov jakutii: dialektologija, eksperimentalfnaja lingvistika /sbornik nauchnykh trudov/. Jakutsk. 106-114.

----- (1990) Allajkhoskij govor evenov Jakutii. St. Petersburg: Nauka.

Gradkova, N. I. (1980a) Podchinitelfnaja svjazf slov i ee vidy v evenskom jazyke (soglasovanie). Voprosy jazyka i folfklora narodnostej severa (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Jakutsk. 53-58.

----- (1980b) Morfologicheskaja struktura narechij vremeni evenskogo jazyka. Leksiko-grammaticheskie issledovanija jazykov v narodov Severa SSSR. L. 30-47.

Kanjukova, U. V. Ispol'zovanie evenskogo fol'klora v vospitatel'noj rabote s uchashshimisja po rodnomu jazyku: Metodicheskie rekomendatsii (Iz opyta raboty uchitelja Anjujskoj srednej shkoly Bilibinckogo rajona Magadanskoj oblasti Kanjukovoj Ul'jany Vasil'evny). Magadan.

Kejmetinova, A. A., Krivoshapkin, A. V. (1980) Mut torenti. Uchebnik i kniga dlja chtenija v 3 klasse evenskoj nachal'noj shkoly. Leningrad.

Lamutskij P. (Stepanov P. A.) (1965) Onir ukcheneken. Rasskaz netajushshego snega. Jakutsk.

Lebedev, V. D. (1978) Jazyk evenov Jakutii, Leningrad: Nauka.

----- (1982) Okhotskij dialekt evensokogo jazyka. Leningrad: Nauka.

Lebedev, V. D., Tsintsius, V. I. (1972) K voprosu ob evenskikh zaklinanijakh-blagozhelanijakh. Voprocy jazyka i folfklora narodnostej Severe. Jakutsk. 172-182.

Lebedeva, Zh, K. (1977) Arkhaicheskij epos evenov. Istoricheskaja tipologija i etnokulfturnye svjazi. Avtoref. kand.dis. L. 22p.

----- (1981) Arkhaicheskij epos evenov. Novosibirsk. 158p.

Levin, V. I. (1934) Kniga dlja chtenija; Uchebnik dlja vtorogo klassa nachal'noj shkoly. Chast' vtoroja. Moskva-Leningrad.

----- (1935a) Budem uchit'sja: Evenskij bukvar' dlja vzroslykh (dlja kursov likbeza). Moskva-Leningrad.

----- (1935b) Samouchitelf evenskogo jazyka. Moskva-Leningrad.

----- (1936) Kratkij evensko-russkij slovarf. L., Uchpedgiz. (okolo 6000 slov i grammaticheskij ocherk). 105-217.

----- (1937) Kniga dlja chtenija. Chast' 1: Dlja 1 klassa evenskoj (lamutskoj) nachal'noj shkoly. Leningrad.

Malchukov, A. I. (1989) Struktura prostogo glagolfnogo predlozhenija v evenskom jazyke. Kand. diss. Leningrad.

Novikova, K. A. (1947a) Kniga dlja chtenija: Dlja 1 klassa evenskoj (lamutskoj) nachal'noj shkoly. Leningrad.

----- (1947b) Kniga dlja chtenija: Dlja 2 klassa evenskoj (lamutskoj) nachal'noj shkoly. Leningrad.

----- (1948) Olfskij govor evenskogo jazyka. (Tezisy diss. kand. fil. nauk), LGU.

----- (1952) O dialektnoj osnove evenskogo literaturnogo jazyka. Soveshshanie po jazykam narodov Severa. Tezisy dokladov. In-t jazykoznanija AN SSSR. M.-L. 34-40.

----- (1953) Osnovye osovennosti evenskikh govorov Jakutskoj ASSR. Doklady i soobshshenija In-ta jazykoznanija AN SSSR. No.11. 185-205.

----- (ed.) (1958a) Evenskij fol'klor. Magadan.

----- (1958b) Osnovnye pravila proiznoshenija i pravopisanija evenskogo jazyka. L. Uchpedgiz. 133p.

----- (1960) Ocherki dialektov evenskogo jazyka. Olfskij govor. I. Leningrad: Nauka.

----- (1968) Evenskij jazyk, Jazyki narodov SSSR 5, Leningrad: AN SSSR.

----- (1980a) Leksika evenskogo jazyka. Narody i jazyki Sibiri. Novosibirsk. 125-135.

----- (1980b) Ocherki dialektov evenskogo jazyka. Olfskij govor. II. Leningrad: Nauka.

----- (ed.) (1987) Evenskij skazki, predanija i legendy. Magadan.

Novikova, K. A. and Savedfeva, V. N. (1953) K voprosu o jazykakh korennykh narodnostej o. Sakhlina. Uchenye zapiski LGU. jazyki i istorija narodnostej Krajnego Severa SSSR. t.11. 95-106.

Novikova, K. A. and Lebedev, V. D. (1980) Pravila orfografii evenskogo jazyka. Jakutsk. 34p.

Novikova, K. A., G. F. Semenov and A. I. Frolova (1951) Kniga dlja chtenija v 4 klasse evenskoj nachal'noj shkoly. Leningrad-Moskva.

Novikova, K. A. and Ujagan, K. I. (1955) Nache slovo: Kniga dlja chtenija v pervom klasse evenskoj nachal'noj shkoly. Leningrad.

Petrov, A. A. (1988a) Leksika, otrazhajushshaja narodnoe pesenno-tantsevalfnoe iskusstvo evenov. Jazyki narodnostej Severa: leksika, toponimika. Jakutsk. 68-80.

----- (1988b) Leksika, otrazhjushshaja dukhovnuju kulfturu evenov. Avtoref. kand. dis. L. 22p.

Rishes, L. D. (1947) Armanskij dialekt evenskogo jazyka. Diss. kand. fil. nauk. Rukopisf Instituta jazykoznanija AN SSSR.

----- (1950) Russko-evenskij slovarf dlja evenskoj nachalfnoj shkoly. L. Uchpedgiz. (8500 slov).

----- (1955a) Nekotorye dannye po zapadnomu dialektu evenskogo jazyka. Uchebnye zapiski Jakutskogo filiala AN SSSR. In-t jazyka, literatury i istorii. Jakutsk. 179-203.

----- (1955b) Osnovnye osobennosti armanskogo dialekta evenskogo jazyka. Doklady i soobshshenija In-ta jazykoznanija AN SSSR. VII. 116-146.

----- (1958) Osnovnye osobennosti evenskikh govorov Momckogo rajona Jakutskoj ASSR. Uchebnye zapiski Jakutskogo filiala AN SSSR. vyp.5. 200-203.

Robbek, V. A. (1972) O vidykh formakh evenskogo glagola. Voprosy jazyka i folfklora narodnostej Severa. Jakutsk. 53-63.

----- (1976) K voprosu o znachenii neproizvodnykh osnov evenskogo glagola v forme nastojashshego vremeni. Grammaticheskie kategorii. L. 124-131.

----- (1980) O nekotorykh zakonomernostjakh sochetanija suffiksov v odnoj glagolfnoj osnove evenskogo jazyka. Voprosy jazyka i folfklora narodnostej Severa. Jakutsk. 42-52.

----- (1982) Vidy glagolav evenskom jazyke. Leningrad: Nauka.

----- (1984) Kategorija zalogovosti v evenskom jazyke. Leningrad: Nauka.

----- (1986) Kategorija perekhodnosti-neperekhodnosti v evenskom jazyke (v sravnenii s dannymi drugikh tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykov). Aktualfnye voprosy jazykov narodnostej Severa. Jakutsk. 88-104.

----- (1988) Obraznye slova v evenskom jazyke. Jazyki narodnostej Severa: leksika, toponimika. Jakutsk. 30-39.

----- (1989) Taksis v evenskom jazyke. Jazyki narodnostej Severa: grammatika, dialektologija /sbornik nauchnykh trudov/. Jakutsk. 25-43.

----- (1989) Jazyk evenov Berezovki. Leningrad: Nauka.

Robbek, V. A., Dutkin, Kh. I., Burykin, A. A. (1988) Slovarf evensko-russkij i russko-evenkij. Leningrad: Prosveshenije.

Sem, Ju. A., Zakharova, I. A. (1977) Evenskaja toponimika. Filologija narodov Dalfnego Vostoka (onomastika). Vladivostok. 74-83.

Sotavalta, Arvo A. (1978) Westlamutische Materialen. In: Suomalais-Ugrilaisen Seuran Toimituksia, 168. Helsinki.

Tsintsius, V. I. (1933) Kratkij konspekt evenskoj (lamutskoj) grammatiki v 20 skhemakh i tablitsakh. Steklograf. izd. In-ta narodov Severa na pravakh rukopisi. L.

----- (1946) Evenskij (lamutskij) jazyk. Uchenye zapiski LGU. serija filologicheskikh nauk. t.69. vyp.10. 198-219.

----- (1947) Ocherk grammtatiki evenskogo (lamutskogo) jazyka. Leningrad: Uchpedgiz.

Tsintsius, V. I. i L. D. Rishes (1952) Russko-evenskij slovarf. Moskva: Izdatelfstvo inostrannykh natsionalfnykh slovarej.

’Ã‹Č•q˜Y (1988)uƒGƒEƒFƒ“Œęv ‹TˆäFE‰Í–ė˜Z˜YEį–ė‰hˆę•ŌwŒūŒęŠw‘åŽŦ“Tx ‘æ‚PŠŠŠŽû “Œ‹ž: ŽOČ“°

 

2.2.2 1991”NˆČ~‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Bokova, E. N. (1998) Even khaninni. Dusha evena. Jakutsk.

----- (2002) Evedy folfklor: Uchebnoe posobie po natsionalfnoj kulfture dlja uchashshikhsja 5-6 klassov. Jakutsk: Bichik.

Bokova, E. N.’˜EZ. I. Babceva˜I–óEA. B. Dorzheev‰p–óES, Kazama•Ō(2000)wEvenskie narodnye pesniqƒGƒEƒFƒ“‚Ė‰Ėrxƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W13 “Œ‹ž: “Œ‹žŠO‘Œę‘åŠw

Burykin, A. A. (2001) Malye zhanry evenskogo folfklora. Sankt-Petersburg: Nauka.

----- (2002) Evenskij jazyk v tablitsakh. Sankt-Petersburg: Izd. gDrofah.

Dutkin Kh. I. (1996) Evenskij fol'klor. Jakutsk.

Edukin, E. V. (1992) Obychai i zaprety-oberegi evenov Allaikhovskoj tundry. Ajverette 8. Anadyr': 43-44.

Kanjukova U. V. (ed.) (1993) Ŋenuker. Zagadki. Magadan.

•—ŠÔLŽŸ˜Y (2003)wƒGƒEƒFƒ“Œę ƒeƒLƒXƒg‚Æ•ķ–@ŠTāxƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W23 CD‚P–‡•tELPR, A2-030

Malchukov, A. L. (1992) Distributive constructions and verbal valence in Even. Languages of the World, 3: 4-10

----- (1993a) Adversative constructions in Even in relation to passive and permissive. In: Comrie, Bernard and Maria Polinsky (eds). Causatives and Transitivity. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins: 369-384

----- (1993b) The syntax and semantics of the adversative constructions in Even. Gengo Kenkyu, No. 103: 1-36.

----- (1995) Even. Languages of the world/Materials 12. München, Newcastle: Lincom Europa.

Novikova, K. A., N. I. Gradkova i V. A. Robbek.@ (1991) Evenskij jazyk. Uchebnik dlja pedagogicheskikh uchilishsh. Leningrad: Prosveshshenie.

Petrov, A. A. (1991a) Novye trudy po jazyku, folfkloru i etnografii evenov. Leningrad.

----- (1991b) Leksika dukhovnoj kulftury evenov. Leningrad.

Robbek, V. A. (1992) Grammaticheskije kategorii evenskogo glagola. St. Petersburg: Nauka.

 

 

 

2.3 ƒGƒEƒFƒ“ƒL[Œę(Evenki)

2.3.1 @1990”N‚Ü‚Å‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Alfkor (Koshkin), Ja. P. (1930) Proekt alfavita evenkijskogo (tungusskogo) jazyka. Materialy komissii po izucheniju Jakutskoj Avtonomnoj Sotsialisticheskoj respubliki. vyp. 33. L. Izd-vo AN SSSR. 14p.

Andreeva, T. E. (1977) Sredejazychnye v tommotskom govore evenkijskogo jazyka. Jazyki narodov Sibiri. Kemerovo, 76-82.

----- (1978) O foneme [r] v tommotskom govore vostochnogo dialekta evenkijskogo jazyka. Jazyki narodov Sibiri 2. Kemerovo, 185-189.

----- (1979) Gubnye soglasnye fonemy v tommotskom govore vostochnogo dialekta evenkijskogo jazyka. Fonetika sibirskikh jazykov (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk, 3-13.

----- (1980a) Sostav soglasnykh fonem tommotskogo govora evenkijskogo jazyka. Voprosy jazyka i fol'klora narodnostej Severa (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Jakutsk, 22-35.

----- (1980b) Inventar' soglasnykh fonem i ikh distributsija v tommotskom govore evenkijskogo jazyka. Voprosy jazyka i fol'klora narodnostej Severa (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Jakutsk, 10-21.

----- (1980c) Soglasnye fonemy tommotskogo govora vostochnogo dialekta evenkijskogo jazyka. Narody i jazyki Sibiri. Novosibirsk, 148-155.

----- (1986a) Dlitel'nost' glasnykh tommotskogo govora vostochnogo dialekta evenkijskogo jazyka (po dannym rentgeno- i dentopalatografirovanija). Aktual'nye voprosy jazykov narodnostej Severa (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Jakutsk, 3-24.

----- (1986b) Zvukovoj stroj tommotskogo govora vostochnogo narechija evenkijskogo jazyka. Avtoref. kand. dis. Leningrad.

----- (1988) Zvukovoj stroj tommotskogo govora evenkijskogo jazyka. Novosibirsk: Nauka.

Atkin, V. D. (1986) Semantika solonskogo deeprichastija na – tani. Aktual'nye voprosy jazykov narodnostej Severa (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Jakutsk, 104-108.

Bagaeva, P. P. (1972) Semantichekaja klassifikatsija obraznykh slov v govorakh evenkov Jakutii. Voprosy jazyka i fol'klora narodnostej Severa. Jakutsk, 34-43.

----- (1980) Derivaty obraznykh slov evenkijskogo jazyka. Voprosy jazyka i fol'klora narodnostej Severa. Jakutsk, 63-69.

Bereltueva, D. M. (1985) Mongol'skie zaimstvovanija v proizvodstvennoj leksike barguzinskikh evenkov. Leksika v tunguso-man'chzhurskikh jazykakh Sibiri (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk, 81-88.

----- (1990) Proizvodstvennaja leksika barguzinskikh evenkov: Avtoref. dis. kand. filol. nauk. Leningrad.

Bojtsova, A. F. (1940) Kategorija litsa v evenkijskom jazyke. Leningrad: Izd-vo Glavsevmorputi.

----- (1950) Slovoobrazovanie imen sushshestvitelfnykh v evenkijskom jazyke v sravnenii so slovoobrazovaniem v russkom. Sb. Opyt raboty shkol Krajnego Severa. No.2. M.-L. Uchpedgiz. 49-76.

----- (1952) Sravnitelfnaja kharakteristika soglasnykh zvukov evenkijskogo i russkogo jazykov. Izvestija Ak. ped. nauk RSFSR. No. 40. 185-209.

----- (1953) Osobennosti slovarnogo sostava evenkijskogo jazyka. Sb. V pomoshshf uchitelju shkol Krajnego Severa. vyp. 4. M.-L. Uchpedgiz. 49-76.

----- (1954) Sravnitelfnaja kharakteristika vremeni i vidov evenkijskogo i russkogo glagolov. Ocherki po metodike prepodavanija russkogo i rodnogo jazykov v natsionalfnoj shkole. M. Izd-vo Ak. ped. Nauk. 124-174.

----- (1956) Osobennosti v semantike i slovoobrazovanii evenkijskogo glagola v sravnenii s russkim glagolom. Rodnoj i russkij jazyki v shkolakh narodov finno-ugorskoj gruppy. M. 194-196.

----- (1975) Lingvisticheskie osnovy metodiki prepodavanija russkogo i rodnogo jazykokh v natsional'noj shkole (na materiale evenkijskogo jazyka). Leningrad.

Boldyrev, B. V. (1974) Suffiksy imen sushshestvitel'nykh, oboznachajushshikh nazvanija litsa (na materialakh evenkijskogo jazyka). Voprosy jazyka i literatury narodov Sibiri (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk, 17-29.

----- (1975) Suffiksy imen sushshestvitel'nykh, oboznachajushshikh zhivotnykh (na materiale evenkijskogo jazyka). Aktual'nye problemy leksikologii i slovoobrazovanija (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk, 85-100.

----- (1976) Suffiksy imen sushshestvitel'nykh, oboznachajushshikh nazvanija chastej tela@ (na materiale evenkijskogo jazyka). Issledovanija po jazykam Sibiri (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk, 52-57.

----- (1977a) Suffiksy imen sushshestvitel'nykh, oboznachajushshikh orudija@ (na materiale evenkijskogo jazyka). Issledovanija po jazykam narodov Sibiri (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk, 29-52.

----- (1977b) Slovoobrazovanie imen sushshestvitel'nykh, oboznachajushshikh produkty@ (na materiale evenkijskogo jazyka). Voprosy leksikologii. Novosibirsk, 191-200.

----- (1978) Slovoobrazovanie nepredmetnoj leksiki, svjazannoj s javlenijami prirody (na materiale evenkijskogo jazyka). Izuchenie jazykov Sibiri (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk, 74-101.

----- (1979a) Sushshestvitel'nye s affiksom -nki v evenkijskom jazyke v sravnitel'nom osveshshenii (na materiale tunguso-man'chzhurskikh jazykov). Istorija i dialektologija jazykov Sibiri. Novosibirsk, 23-38.

----- (1979b) Sravnitel'noe issledovanie evenkijskikh sushshestvitel'nykh s suffiksom -vun. Istorija i dialektologija jazykov Sibiri. Novosibirsk, 39-59.

----- (1986) Pritjazhatel'noe oformlenie opredelenij v evenkijskom jazyke. Leksika v tunguso-man'chzhurskikh jazykakh Sibiri (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk, 76-81.

----- (1988) Russko-evenkijskij slovar'. Moskva: Rus. jaz.

Bol'shakova, L. E. (1986) Russko-evenkijskij razgovornik. Magadan.

Brodskaja, L. M. (1972) K voprosu o differentsiatsii imennykh glagol'nykh form v evenkijskom jazyke. Voprosy jazyka i fol'klora narodnostej Severa. Jakutsk, 126-133.

----- (1977a) Vspomogatel'nye glagoly v strukture slozhnopodchinennogo predlozhenija v evenkijskom jazyke. Slozhnoe predlozhenija v jazykakh raznykh sistem (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk, 36-54.

----- (1977b) Nekotorye sluchai upotreblenija pritjazhatel'nykh suffiksov v evenkijskom jazyke. Voprosy leksikologii. Novosibirsk, 173-180.

----- (1977c) Sintaksicheskie funkcii prichastij v evenkijskom jazyke. Kand. diss. Novosibirsk.

----- (1979) Ob upotreblenii otnositel'nykh slov v slozhnopodchinennom predlozhenii v evenkijskom jazyke. Izvestija SO AN SSSR, Serija obshshestv. nauk. Vyp. 3, 126-133.

----- (1980a) Prichastnye i deeprichastnye konstruktsii v sostave slozhnopodchinennogo predlozhenija. Infinitnye formy glagola (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk, 32-43.

----- (1980b) Pritjazhatel'noe oformlenie imennykh chlenov pridatochnogo v slozhnopodchinennom predlozhenii evenkijskogo jazyka. Podchinenie v polipredikativnykh konstruktsijakh. Novosibirsk, 154-160.

----- (1980c) Pridatochnoe kak chlen paradigmy predlozhenija. Polipredikativnye konstruktsii i ikh morfologicheskaja baza. Novosibirsk, 181-184.

----- (1980d) O sootnositel'nosti vremennykh form v slozhnopodchinennom predlozhenii v evenkijskom jazyke. Polipredikativnye konstruktsii i ikh morfologicheskaja baza. Novosibirsk, 49-61.

----- (1981) Znachenie sklonjaemykh predikativnykh edinits v evenkijskom jazyke. Padezhi i ikh ekvivalenty v stroe slozhnogo predlozhenija v jazykakh narodov Sibiri (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk, 39-65.

----- (1982a) Pritjazhatel'noe oformlenie opredeljaemogo slova kak sredstvo svjazi v opredelitel'nykh slozhnopodchinennykh predlozhenijakh evenkijskogo jazyka. Strukturnye i funktsional'nye tipy slozhnykh predlozhenij (na materiale jazykov narodov Sibiri). Novosibirsk, 21-37.

----- (1982b) Klassifikatsija glagol'nykh form v evenkijskom jazyke. Grammaticheskie issledovanija po jazykam Sibiri. Novosibirsk, 29-39.

----- (1987) Zavisimoe upotreblenie konstruktsij s prjamoj rech'ju v evenkijskom jazyke. Pokazateli svjazi v slozhnom predlozhenii (na materiale jazykov raznykh sistem) (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk, 51-64.

----- (1988a) Modal'nost' zavisimogo skazuemogo i kategorija naklonenija v evenkijskom jazyke. Komponenty predlozhenija (na materiale jazykov raznykh sistem) (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk, 118-135.

----- (1988b) Slozhnopodchinennoe predlozhenie v evenkijskom jazyke. Novosibirsk: Nauka.

Bulatova, N. Ja. (1980a) O formakh naklonenij glagola v govorakh evenkov amurskoj oblasti. Voprosy jazyka i fol'klora narodnostej Severa (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Jakutsk, 36-41.

----- (1980b) Nekotorye materialy fol'klora amurskikh evenkov. Fol'klor narodov Severa SSSR. Leningrad, 84-104.

----- (1982) Govory evenkov Amurskoj oblasti. Avtoref. kand. dis. Leningrad.

----- (1986) O formakh sushshestvitel'nykh na -ŋ(i) i ŋī v evenkijskom jazyke (na materiale govorov vostochnogo narechija). Aktual'nye voprosy jazykov narodnostej Severa (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Jakutsk, 58-63.

----- (1987) Govory evenkov Amurskoj oblasti. Leningrad: Nauka.

Castrén, M. A. (1856) Grundzüge einer tungusischen Sprachlehre nebst kurzem Wörterverzeichniss. St. Petersburg.

Charekov, S. L. (1986) Semantika sinkreticheskikh form evenkijskogo jazyka. Aktual'nye voprosy jazykov narodnostej Severa (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Jakutsk, 108-111.

----- (1989) Funktsional'no-semanticheskaja evoljutsija suffiksov v altajskikh jazykakh (na materiale evenkijskogo i burjatskogo jazykov). Avtoref. dokt. dis. Leningrad.

Cheremisina, M. I. (1983) Pritjazhatel'nye formy lichnykh mestoimenij v roli podlezhashshego zavisimoj chasti slozhnogo predlozhenija v barguzinskom govore evenkijskogo jazyka. Semantiko-sintaksicheskie svjazi v jazykakh raznykh sistem. Kemerovo, 3-20.

Gladkova I. I. (1970) Narechija vremeni v evenkijskom jazyke: Avtoref. dis. Leningrad.

----- (1973) Proiskhozhdenie narechij vremeni v evenkijskom jazyke. Jazyki i fol'klor narodov Krajnego Severa (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Leningrad, 162-186.

Gorelova L. M. (1974) O vido-vremennykh formakh iz'javitel'nogo naklonenija v evenkijskom jazyke. Russkij i rodnye jazyki v shkolakh narodov RSFSR. Leningrad.

----- (1975a) O kategorii vida v evenkijskom jazyke. Voprosy prepodavanija russkogo i rodnogo jazykov v natsional'noj shkole, Vyp. 3. Moskva.

----- (1975b) Lingvistichekie osnovy metodiki izuchenija vido-vremennykh form evenkijskogo glagola. Avtoref. kand. dis. Moskva.

----- (1976) O chastotnosti upotreblenija nekotorykh glagol'nykh form v evenkijskom jazyke. Issledovanija po jazykam Sibiri (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk, 58-71.

----- (1977) O spetsifike analitichekikh form evenkijskogo glagola v funktsii zavisimogo skazuemogo. Slozhnoe predlozhenie v jazykakh raznykh sistem (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk, 55-75.

----- (1979) Kategorija vida v evenkijskom jazyke. Novosibirsk: Nauka.

----- (1980a) Funktsii evenkijskikh prichastij i ikh otnoshenija k deeprichastijam. Infinitnye formy glagola (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk, 3-31.

----- (1980b) Uslovno-vremennye formy v evenkijskom jazyke. Narody i jazyki Sibiri. Novosibirsk.

----- (1980c) Modeli polipredikativnykh konstruktsij v evenkijskom jazyke. Polipredikativnye konstruktsii i ikh morfologicheskaja baza (na materiale sibirskikh i evropejskikh jazykov). Novosibirsk, 83-96.

----- (1980d) O semanticheskikh sootvetstvijakh mezhdu prostymi i slozhnymi deeprichastijami v evenkijskom jazyke. Podchinenie v polipredikativnykh konstruktsijakh. Novosibirsk, 77-114.

Gortsevskaja V. A. (1935) Kharakteristika govora barguzinskikh evenkov. L. Uchpedgiz. 104p.

----- (1936) Kharakteristika govora barguzinskikh evenkov. Leningrad: Uchebno-Pedagogicheskoe izd-vo.

----- (1941) Formy otritsanija v evenkijskom jazyke. Leningrad: Uchebno-Pedagogicheskoe izd-vo.

----- (1948) Nekotorye osobennosti govora evenkov Tokkinskogo rajona Jakutskoj ASSR. Nauchnyj bjulletenf LGU. No.20. 37-38.

----- (1954) Slovarnye osobennosti podkamenno-tungusskikh govorov evenkijskogo jazyka. Uchenye zapiski Len. ped. in-ta im. A. I. Gertsena. f-t narodov Severa. t.101. 49-71.

----- (1958) Ofleksii i slovoslozhenija v evenkijskom jazyke. Doklady i soobshshenija In-ta jazykoznanija AN SSSR. t.11. 20-35.

Gortsevskaja V. A., Kolesnikova, V. D. (1954) Otchet o dialektologicheskoj ekspeditsii v Evenkijskij natsionalfnyj okrug Krasnojarskogo kraja v 1952 g. Uchenye zapiski Len. ped. in-ta. im. Gertsena. f-t narodov Severa. t.101. 19-29.

----- (1956) Osnovnye pravila pravopisanija evenkijskogo jazyka. L. Uchpedgiz. 40p.

----- (1958) (rets.) J. Benzing. Die tungusisschen Sprachen. Mainz: Akd. Verlag. Wiesbaden: Voprosy jazykoznanija. No.5. 115-128.

Gortsevskaja V. A., Kolesnikova, V. D., Konstantinova, O. A. (1958) Evenkijsko-ruskij slovar' (s kratkim grammaticheskim ocherkom). Leningrad: Uchebno-Pedagogicheskoe izd-vo. Gosdarstvennoe uchebno-pedagogicheskoe izdatel'stvo ministerstva provesshenija RSFSR.

Jurgin, K. I. (1974) Evenkijskie gidronimy: Avtoref. kand. dis. Novosibirsk.

Khasanova, M. M. (1975) Dva tipa povelitel'noj modal'nosti v evenkijskom jazyke. Izvestija Sibirskogo otdelenija AN SSSR, Vyp.1, No. 1. Novosibirsk, 141-146.

----- (1976) Znachenija lichnykh form povelitel'nogo naklonenija evenkijskogo jazyka. Grammaticheskie kategorii. Moskva, 181-192.

----- (1978) O proiskhozhdenii nekotorykh form imperativa v evenkijskom jazyke. Kul'tura narodov Dal'nego Vostoka SSSR /XIX-XX vv./. Vladivostok, 147-150.

----- (1979) Povelitel'noe naklonenie v evenkijskom jazyke. Avtoref. kand. dis. Leningrad.

----- (1986) Povelitel'noe naklonenie v evenkijskom jazyke. Leningrad: Nauka.

Kolesnikova, V. D. (1954) Osnovnye cherty fonetiki i morfologii podkamenno-tungusskikh govorov. Uchenye zapiski Len. ped. in-ta im. A. I. Gertsena. f-t narodov Severa. t.101. 29-49.

----- (1958) Sposoby svjazi slov v slovosochetanijakh evenkijskogo jazyka. Doklady i soobshenija In-ta jazykoznanija AN SSSR. No.11. 107-120.

----- (1966) Sintaksis evenkijskogo jazyka. Leningrad: Nauka.

----- (1983) Slovar' evenkijsko-ruskij, russko-evenkijskij. Leningrad: Prosveshshenie.

Kolesnikova, V. L., Konstantinova, O. A. (1960) Russko-Evenkijskij slovar'. Leningrad: Uchebno-Pedagogicheskoe izd-vo.

Kolesnikova, V. L., Lebedeva, E. P., Gortsevskaja (1953) Govor Evenkov Podkamennoj Tunguski kak osnova literaturnogo evenkijskogo jazyka. Nauchnaja sessija LGU. 1952-1953 g. Tezisy dokladov po sektsii f-ta narodov Severa. L. 13-26.

Komarov, F. K. (1967) Slovar' russkoj transkriptsii evenkijskikh i evenskikh terminov i slov, vstrechajushshikhsja v geograficheskikh nazvanijakh Sibiri i Dal'nego Vostoka. Moskva: Tsentr. nauch.-issled. in-t geodezii, aeros'emki i kartografii.

Konakov, A. P. (1936) Govor Viljujskikh tungusov. Lingvist. No.2. izd. LIFLI na pravakh rukopisi. 61-94.

----- (1947) Poslelogi v manfchzhurskom, mongolfskom i evenkijskom jazykakh. (diss. kand. fil. nauk). In-t vostokovedenija AN SSSR. Rukopisf bib-ki im. V. I. Lenina.

Konstantinova, O. A. (1940) Timptonskij govor evenkijskogo jazyka. diss. kand. fil. nauk. LGU. Rukopisf bib-ki LGU.

----- (1952) O dialektnoj osnove evenkijskogo literaturnogo jazyka. Sb. Soveshshanie po jazykam narodov Severa. Tezisy dokladov. In-t jazykoznanija AN SSSR. M.-L. 29-33.

----- (1953) Deeprichastija v evenkijskom jazyke. Sb. V pomoshshf uchitelju shkol Krajnego Severa. vyp. 4. M.-L. Uchpedgiz. 98-122.

----- (1954) Osnovnye osobennosti govorov evenkov Katangskogo rajona Irkutskoj oblasti. Uchenye zapiski Len. ped. in-ta im. A. I. Gertsena. f-t narodov Severa. t.101. 85-111.

----- (1955) Kategorija imeni sushshestvitelfnogo (po materialam govora poligusovskikh evenkov Bajkitskogo r-na Evenkijskogo nats. okruga.) Uchenye zapiski@ Len. ped. in-ta im. A.I. Gertsena. t. III. 155-158.

----- (1958) Suffiksalfnoe slovoobrazovanie imen sushshestvitelfnykh v evenkijskom jazyke. Dokldy i soobshshenija In-ta jazykoznanija AN SSSR. t.11. 3-19.

----- (1964) Evenkijskij jazyk: fonnetika i morfologija. Moskva-Leningrad: izdatel'stvo Nauka.

----- (1968) Evenkijskij jazyk. Jazyki narodov SSSR 5, Leningrad: AN SSSR.

Konstantinova, O. A., Lebedeva, E. P. (1909) Evenkijskij jazyk. Uchebnoe posobie dlja pedagogicheskikh uchilishsh. L., Uchpedgiz. 332p.

Kozlovskij, A. P. (1936) Tungiro-olekminskij govor evenkijkogo jazyka. Lingvist. No.2. L. izd. LIFLI na pravakh rukopisi. 39-60.

Krejnovich, E. A. (1955) Gilatsko-tunguso-manfchzhurskie paralleli. Doklady i soobshshenija in-ta jazykoznanija AN SSSR. No.8. 135-167.

Lebedeva, E. P. (1936) Narechija mesta v evenkijskom jazyke. Leningrad: Uchebno-Pedagogicheskoe izdatel'stvo.

----- (1952) Predlozhenija s prichastnymi i deeprichastnymi oborotami v evenkijskom i manfchzhurskom jazykakh. Nauchnaja sessija LGU. 1951-1952 g. Tezisy dokladov po sektsija f-ta narodov Severa. 26-28.

----- (1954) Osnovnye osobennosti uchamsokogo govora evenkijskogo jazyka. Uchenye zapiski Len. pe. in-ta im. A. I. Gertsena. f-t narodov Severa. t.101. 71-85.

----- (1955) Prostoe predlozhenie v manfchzhurskom jazyke sravnitelfno s evenkijskim. Uchenye zapiski Len. ped. in-ta im. A. I. Gertsena. t.III. 105-164.

----- (1958) Opyt sravnitelfno-morfologicheskogo analiza nazvanij zhivotnykh v manfchzhurskom i evenkijskom jazykakh. Doklady i soobshshenija in-ta jazykoznanija AN SSSR. No.11. 36-45.

----- (1959) K kharakteristike severnogo narechija evenkijskogo jazyka (po materialam govorov B. Poroga i Agaty). Uchenye zapiski Len. ped. in-ta im. A. I. Gertsena. kafedra jazykov narodov Krajnego Severa. t.167.

----- (1974) Evenkijskie etimologicheskie skazki o zhivotnykh. Voprosy jazyka i literatury. Novosibirsk, 130-150.

Lebedeva, E. P., Konstantinova, O. A., Monakhova, I. V. (1979) Evenkijskij jazyk. Posobie dlja ped. uchilishsh. Leningrad.

----- (1985) Evenkijskij jazyk. Leningrad: Prosveshshenie.

Myreeva, A. N. (1970) Uchurskij i tommotskij govory evenkijskogo jazyka. Avtoref. kand. dis. Jakutsk.

----- (1972) Vlijanie russkogo jazyka na govory evenkov Jakutii. Voprosy jazyka i fol'klora narodnostej Severa. Jakutsk, 3-10.

----- (1986) Semanticheskaja i morfologicheskaja kharakteristika sobstvennykh imen evenkijskikh skazanij. Aktual'nye voprosy jazykov narodnostej Severa (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Jakutsk, 78-88.

----- (1988) Leksika vostochnogo narechija evenkijskogo jazyka (zhivotnyj mir). Jazyki narodnostej Severa: leksika, toponimika. Jakutsk, 9-30.

----- (1989) Dialektizmy v jazyke vostochnykh evenkov / rastitel'nyj mir/. Jazyki narodnostej Severa: grammatika, dialektologija (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Jakutsk, 74-81.

Nedjalkov, I. V. (1983) Konstruktsii s predikatnymi aktantami v evenkijskom jazyke. Kategorii glagola i struktura predlozhenija. Leningrad, 198-211.

----- (1990) Glagol'nye kategorii v evenkijskom jazyke: Zalog i vid. Leningrad: Leningr. gos. ped. in-t.

Nedjalkov, V. P., Nedjalkov, I. V. (1988a) Resultative, stative, passive, perfect in Evenki, in Vladimir P. Nedjalkov (ed.) Typology of resultative constructions. Amsterdam: Benjamins, 241-257.

----- (1988b) Meanings of tense forms in Evenki, Lingua Posnaniensis XXIX: 87-100.

Pertseva, A. G. (1985) Sopostavitel'nyj analiz slovoobrazovatel'nykh sistem russkogo, evenkijskogo i anglijskogo jazykov. Leksika v tunguso-man'chzhurskikh jazykakh Sibiri (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk, 53-58.

Pevnov, A. M. (1974) Potentsial'no-uslovnyj aspekt znachenija deeprichastija na -mi v evenkijskom jazyke. Aktual'nye problemy leksikologii i slovoobrazovanija. Novosibirsk, 66-72.

----- (1978) Evenkijskoe deeprichastie na =mi v irreal'no- i real'no-uslovnykh predlozhenijakh. Kul'tura narodov Dal'nego Vostoka SSSR /XIX – XX vv./. Vladivostok, 142-146.

----- (1980) Deeprichastie na -mi v evenkijskom jazyke: Avtoref. dis. kand. filol. nauk. Leningrad.

Poppe, N. N. (1927) Materialy dlja issledovanija tungusskogo jazyka: Narechie barguzinskikh evenkov. Leningrad: Izd-vo AN SSSR.

----- (1933) Nekotorye dannye o barguzinskikh tungusakh. Zpiski In-ta vostokovedenija AN SSSR. t.II. 37-50.

Ptitsyn, V. (1903) Ocherki tungusskogo jazyka. Sankt-Petersburg: B. i.

Pukshanskaja, T. Z. (1956) Govor evenkov Tuguro-Chumikanskogo rajona: Avtoref. dis. kand. filol. nauk. Leningrad.

----- (1957) Evenkijskie sootvetstvija funktsijam russkogo roditelfnogo padezha. Sb. V pomoshshf uchitelju shkol Krajnego Severa. vyp.7. L/ Uchpedgiz. 127-133.

Romanova, A. V. (1972) Russkie slova so stecheniem soglasnykh v proiznoshenii evenkov. Voprosy jazyka i fol'klora narodnostej Severa. Jakutsk, 11-18.

Romanova, A. V., Myreeva A. N. (1962) Ocherki tokkinskogo i tommotskogo govorov. Leningrad: Nauka.

----- (1964) Ocherki uchurskogo, maiskogo i tottinskogo govorov. Leningrad: Nauka.

----- (1968) Dialektologicheskij slovar' evenkijskogo jazyka. Materialy govorov evenkov Jakutii. Leningrad: Nauka.

----- (1971) Fol'klor evenkov Jakutii. Leningrad.

Romanova, A. V., Myreeva A. N., Barashkov P. P. (1975) Vzaimovlijanie evenkijskogo i jakutskogo jazykov. Leningrad: Nauka.

Schmidt, P. (1928) The Language of the Samagirs. Acta Universitatis Latviensis, XIX. Riga.

Simonov, M. D. (1973a) Novye dannye o leksike govora bauntovskikh evenkov. Filologicheskie zapiski, Vyp. 19. Ulan-Ude.

----- (1973b)@ Ponjatie gslovah v evenkijskom jazyke (na materiale bauntovskogo govora). Aktual'nye problemy leksikologii i slovoobrazovanija, Vyp. 2. Novosibirsk.

----- (1975) Sistemnoe opisanie leksiki bauntovskogo govora evenkijskogo jazyka: Avtoref. kand. dis. Novosibirsk.

----- (1976a) Otnositel'naja dlitel'nost' glasnykh v dvuslozhnykh slovoformakh evenkijskogo jazyka. Sibirskij foneticheskij sbornik. Ulan-Ude, 3-17.

----- (1976b) Opyt spektrograficheskogo analiza evenkijskikh glasnykh (na materiale bauntovskogo govora). Issledovanija po fonetike sibirskikh jazykov (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk, 153-174.

----- (1977) Etimologija lichnykh affiksov evenkijskogo prezensa v svete novykh polevykh dannykh. Jazyki narodov Sibiri (sbornik statej). Kemerovo, 110-112.

----- (1978a) K voprosu o kharaktere anaforicheskoj svjazi u mestoimenija nungan (gonh) v evenkijskom jazyke. Jazyki narodov Sibiri (sbornik statej). Kemerovo, 134-136.

----- (1978b) Evenkijskij imperativ v funktsii modal'nogo indikativa. Izuchenie jazykov Sibiri (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk, 137-141.

----- (1980) Korreljatsionnyj analiz finitnykh i deeprichastnykh form evenkijskogo glagola. Narody i jazyki Sibiri. Novosibirsk, 84-93.

----- (1983) Anagrammy v evenkijskom fol'klore. Jazyk kak istoricheskij istochnik. Novosibirsk, 47-59.

----- (1984) Novye svedenija o leksike barguzinskikh evenkov. Leksika i frazeologija narodov Sibiri. Novosibirsk, 70-96.

----- (1985) Tsvetooboznachenie v jazyke sovremennykh evenkov. Leksika v tunguso-man'chzhurskikh jazykakh Sibiri (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk, 64-76.

Stalf (Kolesnikova), V. D. (1947a) Tipy svjazi priimennogo opredelenija s opredeljaemym v evenkijskom jazyke. Vestnik LGU. No.9. L. 146-150.

----- (1947b) Tipy svjazi priimennogo opredelenija s opredeljaemym v evenkijskom jazyke. (po materialam nepsko-chonskogo govora). Tezisy diss. kand. fil. nauk. LGU. 3p.

Titov, E. I. (1926) Tungussko-russkij slovar'. S prilozheniem grammatiki M. A. Kastrena. Irkutsk: B. i.

’Ã‹Č•q˜Y (1988)uƒGƒEƒFƒ“ƒL[Œęv ‹TˆäFE‰Í–ė˜Z˜YEį–ė‰hˆę•ŌwŒūŒęŠw‘åŽŦ“Tx ‘æ‚PŠŠŠŽû “Œ‹ž: ŽOČ“°

Ubrjatova, E. N. (1956) Vzaimodejstvie jazykov. (Na materiale vzaimootnoshenij jakutskogo i evenkijskogo jazykov). Doklady i soobshshenija In-ta jazykoznanija AN SSSR. No.9. 85-92.

Varlamova G. I. (1984) Frazeologizmy v evenkijskom jazyke. Avtoref. kand. dis. Leningrad.

----- (1986a) Frazeologizmy v evenkijskih poslovitsakh. Aktual'nye voprosy jazykov narodnostej Severa (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Jakutsk, 117-122.

Varlamova G. I. (1986b) Frazeologizmy v evenkijskom jazyke. Novosibirsk: Nauka.

----- (1988) Slova, oboznachajushshie schet v jazyke manegirov. Jazyki narodnostej Severa: leksika, toponimika. Jakutsk, 60-62.

Vasilevich, G. M. (1933) Grammaticheskie tablitsy. Evenkijskij (tungusskij) jazyk. Posobie dlja studentov, uchitelej sev. shkol i kursov po perepodgotovke uchitelej sev. shkol. Steklograf. izdanie na pravakh rukopisi In-ta narodov Severa. L.

----- (1934) Evenkijsko-russkij (tungussko-russkij) dialektologicheskij slovarf. M.-L. Uchpedgiz (okolo 4000 slov i vvedenie).

----- (1940) Ocherk grammatiki evenkijskogo (tungusskogo) jazyka. Leningrad: Uchpedgiz.

----- (1948a) Ocherki dialektov evenkijskogo (tungusskogo) jazyka. Leningrad: Uchpedgiz.

----- (1948b) Russko-evenkijskij (russko-tungusskij) slovar'. Moskva: Gosdarstvennoe izdatelfstvo inostrannykh i natsionalfnykh slovarej.

----- (1950) Russko-evenkij slovarf dlja evenkijskoj nachalfnoj shkoly. L. Uchpedgiz. (okolo 8000 slov).

----- (1958) Evenkijsko-russkij slovarf. Moskva: Gosdarstvennoe izdatelfstvo inostrannykh i natsionalfnykh slovarej.

----- (1971) Predislovie k kn. : Romanova, A. V., Myreeva, A. N. Fol'klor evenkov Jakutii. Leningrad.

Voskobojnikov, M. G. (1980) Bytovaja skazka evenkov. Fol'klor narodov Severa SSSR. Leningrad, 20-53.

 

2.3.2 @1991”NˆČ~‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Afanas'eva E. F. (1998) Evenki: jazyk, literatura, etnografija: Bibliogracheskij ukazatel'. Ulan-Ude: Izd-vo Burjat. gos. un-ta.

Boldyrev B. V. (1994) Russko-evenkijskij slovar'. Novosibirsk: Nauka.

----- (2000a) Evenkijsko-russkij slovarf chstf I (A-P). Novosibirsk: Nauka.

----- (2000b) Evenkijsko-russkij slovarf chstf II (R-Ja). Novosibirsk: Nauka.

Nedjalkov, I. (1992) Functions of verbal suffixes with variable morpheme ordering (with special reference to Evenki. Languages of the World 4: 2-34.

----- (1994) Evenki. in Peter Kahrel and Rene van Den Berg (eds.) Typological studies in negation. Amsterdam: Benjamins, 1-34.

----- (1995) Converbs in Evenki. in Martin Haspelmath and Ekkehard König (eds.) Converbs in cross-linguistic perspective, Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, 441-63.

----- (1997) Evenki -Descriptive grammar. London/New York: Routledge.

 

2.4 ƒlƒMƒ_ƒ‹Œę (Negidal)

2.4.1@ 1990”N‚Ü‚Å‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Kolesnikova, V. D. i O. A. Konstantinova (1968) Negidal'skij jazyk. Jazykki narodov SSSR 5,@ @@@AN SSSR, Leningrad.@

Mylfnikova, K. M., Tsintsius, V. I. (1931) Materialy po issledovaniju negidalfskogo jazyka. Tungusskij sbornik, 1. L. Izd-vo AN SSSR. 107-218.

Schmidt, P. (1923) The language of the Negidals. Acta Universitatis Latviensis. V. Riga.

Tsintsius, V. I. (1982) Negidal'skij jazyk: issledovanija i materialy.@ AN SSSR, Leningrad.

 

2.4.2@ 1991”NˆČ~‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

•—ŠÔLŽŸ˜Y (2002) wƒlƒMƒ_[ƒ‹Œę ƒeƒLƒXƒg‚Æ•ķ–@ŠTāxƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W19, ELPR, A2-021 “cF‘åãŠw‰@‘åŠw

Khasanova, M. & A. Pevnov (2003) Myths and Tales of the Negidals. Publications on Tungus Languages and Cultures 21 ELPR. A2-024

Pevnov A. M. i M. M. Khasanova (1994) Negidal'skij jazyk.@ Red Book of the Languages of Russia - The Encyclopaedia.@ Chief Editor V. P. Neroznak.@ <<Academia>>.@ Moscow.

’Ã‹Č•q˜Y (1992)uƒlƒMƒ_ƒ‹Œęv ‹TˆäFE‰Í–ė˜Z˜YEį–ė‰hˆę•ŌwŒūŒęŠw‘åŽŦ“Tx ‘æ‚RŠŠŠŽû “Œ‹ž: ŽOČ“°

 

2.5 ƒEƒfƒwŒę (Udehe)

2.5.1 1990”N‚Ü‚Å‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Arseniev, V. K. (1908-1909) Russko-orochskij slovarf. Rukopisf. Arkhiv Geograficheskogo obshshestva F.14. Vladivostok.

Atknin, V. D. i A. Kh. Girfanova (1985) Otritsatelfnye formy glagola v udegejskie jazyke v sravnenii s drugimi tunguso-manfchzhurskimi jazykami. In: Linguisticheskie issledovanija. Grammaticheskie kategorii v raznosistemnykh jazykakh. Moskva.

Bajchura, U. Sh. (1978-79) Word intonation in Udehe according to instrumental-phonetic data. Orientaria Suecana 27-28: 108-117

Baskakova, E. N. (1936) Materialy po jazyku i folkloru Ude na reke Samarga. Rukopisf. Arkhiv Muzeja Antropologii i etnografii RAN, Sankt-Petersburg. Fondy K-P, op.1

Brailovskij S. N. (1901) Tazy ili Udikhe. Zhiva starina. vyp. II-III-IV, SP6., 407-411 i 412-430.

Girfanova, A. H. (1988) Indikativnye formy glagola v Udegejskom jazyke. Kand. diss. Leningrad. Akademia nauk.

----- (1990) K voprosu ob oppozitsii ochevidnosti/neochevidnosti v udegejskom jazyke. Vosfmaja konferentsija molodykh uchenykh 17-19 aprelfa 1990 g. Tezisy dokladov.@

Kyalundzjuga, V. T. i Simonov, M. D. (1988) An Udeghe Language Dictionary. Khor river dialect. Vol 1-3. Poland. Steszew.

Lie, H. (1978) Über die Benennungen der Udihe. Tungusica. Bd. 1. Beitrage zur Nordasiatischen Kulturgeschichte. Wiesbaden.

Menges, K. H. (1968) Die Sprache der Udihe. Handbuch der Orientalistik. Bd. 5. Altaistik. leiden, Köln, 129-171.

Pevnov, A. M. (1984) Otnoshenie udegejskogo k drugim jazykam. Arseyevskie chtenija 7-8 apr. 1984. Tezisy dokladov. Khabarovsk 57-60.

Podmaskin, V. V. (1977) Udegejskie toponimy. Filologija narodov Dalfnego Vostoka (onomastika). Vladivostok. 53-58.

Popova, N. S. (1933) Arifmetika. School textbook. The first part. Translated in Udeghe by E. R. Shnejder.

----- (1937) Arifmetika. School textbook. The first part. Translated in Udeghe by E. R. Shnejder. Moskva-Leningrad: Gos. uch.-pedag. izdatelfstvo.

Shnejder, E. P. (1934a) Tangiuji kniga. Deluji skola tatusingkuni. Gagda obo. (Reading book for primary school, Part two.) Moskva-Leningrad: Uchpedgiz.

----- (1934b) Kniga dlfa chtenija. Chastf II. Perevod s udegejskogo jazyka. Moskva-Leningrad.

----- (1935) Selemege. Udihe nimangkuni. Leningrad: Detgiz.

----- (1936) Kratkij Udejsko-Russkij slovar'.@ Moskva/Leningrad: Uchpedgiz.

----- (1937) Materialy po jazyku anfuiskikh ude. Moskva-Leningrad: Uchpedgiz.

Sunik, O. P. (1968) Udegejskij jazyk. Jazykki narodov SSSR 5, AN SSSR, Leningrad.

Simonov, M. D. (1988) Fonologicheskaja sistema udegejsokogo jazyka. Istoriko-tipologicheskie issledovanija po tunguso-manfchzhurskim jazykam (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk. 44-88.

’Ã‹Č•q˜Y (1988)uƒEƒfƒwŒęv ‹TˆäFE‰Í–ė˜Z˜YEį–ė‰hˆę•ŌwŒūŒęŠw‘åŽŦ“Tx ‘æ‚PŠŠŠŽû “Œ‹ž: ŽOČ“°

Zinder, L. R. (1947) Eksperimentalfnye dannye po issledobaniju fonetiki udegejskogo jazyka. Rukopisf. Leningrad. Lichnyj arkhiv avtora.

 

 

2.5.2 @1991”NˆČ~‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

ƒIƒgƒSƒ“ƒ`ƒ`ƒO (2005) uƒEƒfƒwŒę‚ĖŠŋŒęŽØ—pŒę‚ɂ‚Ē‚āvwŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęx12,’Ã‹Č•q˜Y•Ō,–k‘å•ķŠwŒĪ‹†‰Č 165-174.

Girfanova, A. H. (1991) Udegejsko-russkie jazykovye svjazi. Russkij jazyk i jazyki narodov Krajnego Severa. Problemy opisanija kontaktnykh javlenij. Tezisy dokladov Vsesojuznoj nauchno-prakricheskoj konferentsii. Leningrad. 152-158.

----- (1994) Udegejskij jazyk. Krasnaja kniga jazykov narodov Rossii. Entsiklopedicheskij slovarf-spravochnik. Moskva. 57-58.

----- (1996) Slovarf udegejskogo jazyka (obshshie svedenija) Gumanitarnye nauki v Rossii, Sorosovskie laureaty. Materialy vserossijskogo konkursa nauchno-issledovatelfskikh proektov v oblasti gumanitarnykh nauk. 1994. Moskva. 284-287.

----- (1997) Udegejskij jazyk. Problemy opisanija sovremennogo statusa. Malochislennye narody Severa, Sibili i Dalfnego Vostoka. Problemy sokhranenija i razvitaja jazykov. Sankt-Petersburg. 88-100.

----- (1998) K istoricheskoj leksikologii udegejsokogo jazyka. Jazyki narodov Severa, Sibili, i Dalfnego Vostoka. Sbornik nauchnykh trudov. Jakutsk. 75-90.

----- (2000) Udegejskie terminy rodstva. Algebra rodstva. Vyr. 5. Sankta-Petersburg. 271-278.

----- (2001) Slovarf Udegejskogo jazyka. Sankt-Petersburg: Nauka.

----- (2002) Udeghe. Languages of the World/Materials 255. München: Lincom Europa.

----- (2002a) Slovarfudegejsko-russkij i russko-udegejskij. Sankt-Petersburg: Izd. gDrofah.

----- (2002b) Udegejskij jazyk v tablitsakh. Sankt-Petersburg: Izd. gDrofah.

Janhunen, J. P. (1999) Tonogenesis in Northern Asia: Udeghe as a tone language. Journal de la Societe Finno-Ougrienne 99. Helsinki: 31-38.

•—ŠÔLŽŸ˜Y (1998) uƒEƒfƒwŒę‚Æ‚ŧ‚ĖŒę‚č‚É‚Ý‚éŽë—EŽĐ‘RŠÏvwƒƒVƒAŽë—•ķ‰ŧŽx ē“ĄG”V•ŌCŒc—FŽÐ 285-318

----- (2004a)wƒEƒfƒwŒęƒeƒLƒXƒg(A)xƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W24/A “Œ‹ž:“Œ‹žŠO‘Œę‘åŠwƒAƒWƒAĨƒAƒtƒŠƒJŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧŒĪ‹†Š

----- (2004b)wƒEƒfƒwŒęƒeƒLƒXƒg(B)xƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W24/B ŽD–yF–kŠC“đ‘åŠw‘åŠw‰@•ķŠwŒĪ‹†‰Č

----- (2006) wƒEƒfƒwŒęƒeƒLƒXƒg‚Qxƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W31 “Œ‹žŠO‘Œę‘åŠwƒAƒWƒAEƒAƒtƒŠƒJŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧŒĪ‹†Š

ƒJƒ“ƒ`ƒ…ƒK, A. ’˜^’Ã‹Č•q˜Y•Ō–ó (2002) wƒEƒfƒwŒęŽĐ“`ƒeƒLƒXƒgxƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W17 ELPR, A2-019

----- (2003) wƒEƒfƒwŒę“Į–{ ŽĐ“`F­”NŽž‘ãxƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W22 ŽD–yF–kŠC“đ‘åŠw‘åŠw‰@•ķŠwŒĪ‹†‰Č

----- (2004) wƒEƒfƒw‚Ė“ņ‚‚ĖĖ˜b ƒ^ƒ‹ƒƒj‚ƃZƒŒƒƒj^ƒ`ƒ‡ƒEƒZƒ“ƒjƒ“ƒWƒ“Œ@‚č‚ĖŽáŽŌxƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W26 ŽD–y: –kŠC“đ‘åŠw‘åŠw‰@•ķŠwŒĪ‹†‰Č

----- (2005) wƒEƒfƒwŒęŽĐ“`ƒeƒLƒXƒg‚QFÂ”NŽž‘ãxƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W28 ŽD–y:–kŠC“đ‘åŠw‘åŠw‰@•ķŠwŒĪ‹†‰Č

----- (2006a) wƒEƒfƒwŒęŽĐ“`ƒeƒLƒXƒg‚RFŠwķŽž‘ãxƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W29ŽD–y:–kŠC“đ‘åŠw‘åŠw‰@•ķŠwŒĪ‹†‰Č

----- (2006b) wƒEƒfƒwŒęŽĐ“`ƒeƒLƒXƒg‚SFČƒtƒ@ƒ„‚ĖŽv‚Ēoxƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W33ŽD–y: –kŠC“đ‘åŠw‘åŠw‰@•ķŠwŒĪ‹†‰Č

Kjalundzjuga, V. T. (2004) Basini bagdiani jegdige (zhil-byl egdyga). Khabarovsk: Khabarovskoe knizhnoe izdatelfstvo.

Kormushin, I. V. (1998) Udyhejskij (udegejskij) jazyk. Moskva: Nauka.

Nikolaeva, I. A. and M. Tolskaja (2001) A Grammar of Udihe. Berlin, N. Y.: Mouton de Gruyter.

Nikolaeva, I., E Perekhvalskaja and M. Tolskaja (eds.) (2003) Udeghe Texts. ELPR A2-025.

Simonov, M. D., V. T. Kjalundzjuga i M. M. Khasanova (1998) Folklor udegejcev: nimanku, telungu, jekhe. Novosibirsk: Nauka.

Sunik, O. P. (1997) Udegejskij jazyk. Jazyki mira. Mongolfskie jazyki, Tunguso-manfchzhurskie jazyki, Japonskij jazyk, Korejskij jazyk. Moskva. 236-248.

’Ã‹Č•q˜Y (1997) uƒEƒfƒwŒę•ķ—ávwŒūŒęƒZƒ“ƒ^[L•ņLanguage Studiesx5F83-91, Ž’M:Ž’MĪ‰Č‘åŠwŒūŒęƒZƒ“ƒ^[

----- (1998) uƒEƒfƒwŒę•ķ—á•âˆâvwŒūŒęƒZƒ“ƒ^[L•ņLanguage Studiesx6F107-110, Ž’M:Ž’MĪ‰Č‘åŠwŒūŒęƒZƒ“ƒ^[

 

2.6 ƒIƒƒ`Œę (Orochi)

2.6.1 @1990”N‚Ü‚Å‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Avrorin V. A. (1978) Fonetika orochskogo jazyka. Izuchenie jazykov Sibiri. IIFiF SO RAN: 3-51.

----- (1979) Rodstvennye svjazi orochskogo jazyka s drugimi tunguso-manfchzhurskimi. Istorija i dialektologija jazykov Sibiri. IIFiF SO RAN: 3-22.

Avrorin V. A. i E. P. Levedeva (1966) Orochskie skazki i mify. izd. Nauka sibirskie otdelenie, Novosibirsk.

----- (1968) Orochskij jazyk. Jazyki narodov SSSR 5, Leningrad: AN SSSR.

----- (1978) Orochskie teksty i slovarf. Leningrad: Nauka.

Leontovich, S. (1896) Kratkij russko-orochenskij slovarf s grammaticheskoj zametkoj. Vladivostok.

Protodiakonov, A. (1888) Kratkij russko-orochenskij slovarf. Izd. Pravoslavnogo missionersokogo obshsh-va. Kazanf. (okolo 1000 slov).

Schmidt, P. (1928) The Language of the Oroches. Acta Iniversitatis Latviensis, XVII. Riga.

Tsintsius, V. I. (1949) Ocherk morfologii orochskogo jazyka. Uchenye zapiski LGU, No.98 (Serija vostokovedcheskikh nauk, vyp. 1, Leningrad)

’Ã‹Č•q˜Y (1988)uƒIƒƒ`Œęv ‹TˆäFE‰Í–ė˜Z˜YEį–ė‰hˆę•ŌwŒūŒęŠw‘åŽŦ“Tx ‘æ‚PŠŠŠŽû “Œ‹ž: ŽOČ“°

 

2.6.2@ 1991”NˆČ~‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Arbamova, G. S. (1994) Russko-orochskij razgovornik. Khabarovsk: Komitet obrazovanija administratsii Khabarovskogo kraja.

Avrorin, V. A., Boldyrev, B. V. (2001) Grammatika orochskogo jazyka. Novosibirsk: Izd. SO RAN.

•—ŠÔLŽŸ˜Y (1996) wƒIƒƒ`ŒęŠî‘bŽ‘—ŋx ƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W‚V ’đŽæ‘åŠw‹ģˆįŠw•”

 

2.7 ƒi[ƒiƒCŒę (Nanai)

2.7.1 @1990”N‚Ü‚Å‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Avrorin, V. A. (1948) O kategorijakh vremeni i vida v nanajskom jazyke. Jazyk i myslenie. No. XI. 29-55.

----- (1953) Ob oshibkakh v osveshshenii nekotorykh voprosov grammaticheskogo stroja nanajskogo jazyka i ego istorii. Doklady i soobshshenija In-ta jazykoznanija AN SSSR. t. 5. 107-130.

----- (1956) Predikativno-pritjazhatelfnye formy v nanajsokom i drugikh tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh. Voprosy jazykoznanija. No.3. 93-100.

----- (1957) Osnovye pravila proiznoshenija i pravopisanija nanajskogo jazyka. L. Uchpedgiz.

----- (1958a) Osnovye zakonomernosti sochetanija soglasnykh v nanajskom jazyke. Sb. Filologija i istorija mongolfskikh narodov. M. Izd-vo vostochnoj literatury. 177-189.

----- (1958b) Singarmonizm glasnykh v nanajkom jazyke. Doklady i soobshshenija In-ta jazykoznanija AN SSSR. t.11. 137-150.

----- (1959, 1961) Grammatika nanajskogo jazyka, tI, tII. AN SSSR, Moskva/Leningrad.

----- (1968) Nanajskij jazyk. Jazyki narodov SSSR 5, Leningrad : AN SSSR.

----- (1981) Sintaksicheskie issledovanija po nanajskomu jazyku. Nauka, Leningrad.

Grube, W. (1900) Goldisch-Deutsches Wörterverzeichniss mit vergleichender Berücksichtigung der übrigen tungusischen Dialekte. St. Petersburg.

ƒLƒŒCƒ|ƒ“ƒT ‚jD’˜^ēX–ØŽj˜YE•C“c„E’Ã‹Č•q˜Y•Ō–ó (1993) wƒi[ƒiƒC‚Ė–Ŋ‘°—V‹Yxƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W2 Ž’MĪ‘åŒūŒęƒZƒ“ƒ^[

Kile, N. B. (1973) Obraznye slova nanajskogo jazyka. L. 183p.

----- (1976) Leksika, svjazannaja s religioznymi predstavlenijami nanajtsev. Priroda i chelovek v religioznykh predstavlenijakh narodov Sibiri i Severa. L. 189-202.

----- (1977a) Nanajskie toponimy rajona ozera Bolonf. Fillologija narodov Dalfnego Vostoka (onomastika). Vladivostok. 59-63.

----- (1977b) Antroponimy nanajtsev. Fillologija narodov Dalfnego Vostoka (onomastika). Vladivostok. 59-63.

----- (1978) Zadachi izuchenija obraznykh slov. Kulftura narodov Dalfnego Vostoka SSSR /XIX-XX vv./. Vladivostok. 125-133.

----- (1981) Folfklornaja leksika v nanajskom jazyke. Etnografija i folfklor narodov Dalfnego Vostoka SSSR. Vladivostok. 132-136.

----- (1986) Slovoobrazovatelfnye tipy obraznykh slov nanajskogo jazyka i ikh grammaticheskie znachenija. Aktualfnye voprosy jazykov narodnostej Severa (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Jakutsk. 111-116.

Maksimov, M. K. (1945) K semanticheskoj klassifikatsii imen v mongolfskikh, manfchzhurskom i nanajskom jazykakh. diss. kand. fil. nauk. In-t vostokovedenija. rukopisf bib-ki im. B. I. Lenina.

Nanajskij rajonnyj komitet KPSS. (1989) Nanaj khesedieni khisangogoari: Pogovorim po-nanajski. Khabarovsk.

Onenko, S. N. (1955a) Razvitie slovarnogo sostava nanajskogo jazyka v sovetskuju epokhu. Avtoreferat dissertatsii kandidata filologicheskikh AN SSSR. t.11. 20p.

----- (1955b) Foneticheskie normy slovarnykh zaimstvovanij iz russkogo jazyka v nanajskij. Sb. V pomoshshf uchitelju shkol Krajnego Severa. vyp.6. L. Uchpedgiz. 100-110.

----- (1958a) Kharakteristika nekotorykh oblastej leksiki sovermennogo nanajskogo jazyka. Prosveshshenie na Sovetskom Krajnem Severa. vyp.8. L. Uchpedgiz. 257-280.

----- (1958b) O chastitsakh nanajskogo jazyka. Doklady i soobshshenija In-ta jazykoznanija AN SSSR. t.11. 95-106.

----- (1958c) Russko-nanajskij slovarf. Uchpedgiz. (8500 slov).

----- (1972) Kharakteristika dvujazychija u nanajtsev (po dannym anketnogo obsledovanija v ijule-avguste 1967 g.). Problemy dvujazychija i mnogojazychija. M. 208-213.

----- (1975) Zadnejazychno-veljarnye soglasnye nanajskogo jazyka. Izvestija SO AN SSSR. Serija obshshestv. nauk. Vyp. 2. Novosibirsk. 135-139.

----- (1977) Znachenie suffiksa -go/-gu v sovremennom nanajskom jazyke. Issledovanija po jazykam narodov Sibiri (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk. 62-73.

-----i1980jNanajsko-Ruskij slovar'. Moskva: Izd. Ruskij jazyk.

----- (1981a) Sozdanie v razvitie nanajskoj pisfmennosti. Pisfmennostf narodov Sibiri. Istorija i prespektivy. Novosibirsk. 96-101.

----- (1981b) Reliktovye formy prodolfnogo i otlozhitelfnogo padezhej v nanajskom jazyke. Jazyki i folfklor narodov Severe. Novosibirsk. 33-37.

----- (1983) Usovershenstvovanie nanajskoj orfografii. Preprint. Novosibirsk. 22p.

----- (1986) Russko-nanajskij slovar'.@ Russkij jazyk, Moskva.

Orlov, A. (1869) Zamtka o jazyke golfdov i khodzenov. Irkutskie eparkhialfnyevedmosti. Pribavlenija. No.13. 165-166.

Petrova, T. I. (1933) Grammaticheskie tablitsy nanajskogo jazyka. Steklograf. izdanie In-ta narodov Severa na pravakh rukopisi. L.

----- (1935) Kratkij nanajsko-russkij slovarf. L.: Uchpedgiz. 85-133.@

----- (1941) Ocherk grammatiki nanajskogo jazyka. L. Uchpedgiz. 168p.

----- (1948) Obraznye slova v nanajskom jazyke. Izvestija AN SSSR. t.VII. vyp.6. 527-537.

----- (1954) Obraznye slova, sluzhashshie dlja peredachi svetovykh i tsvetovykh v pechatlenij v nanajskom jazyke. Uchenye zapiski LGPI, t.101.

----- (1957) Udvoennye i parnye sochetanija v nanajskom jazyke. Sb. V pomoshshf uchitelju shkol Krajnego Severa. vyp.7. L.: Uchpedgiz. 134-150.

----- (1960) Nanajsko-russkij slovarf. L.

Protodiakonov, A. (1869, 1870) Kratkij russko-golfdskij slovarf. Irkutskie eparkhialfye vedomosti. Pribavlenija. No.No. 32, 40, 41, 44, 45 (1869) i No. No. 17, 19, 22, 24, 25, 29, 47 i 50. (okolo 300 slov).

----- (1901) Golfdsko-russkij slovarf. Izvestija Vostochnogo in-ta. Vladivostok. t.II. vyp.III. 300-350. (okolo 4000 slov).

Putintseva, A. P. (1959) K voprosu o nekotorykh zhanrakh ustnogo narodnogo tvorchestva nanaj. Uchenye zapiski Len. ped. in-ta im. A. I. Gertsena. kafedra jazykov narodov Krajnego Severa. t.167.

----- (1954a) Morfologija govora gorinskikh nanaj. Avtoreferat diss. kand. fil. nauk. Len. ped. in-t im. A. I. Gertsena. 20p.

----- (1954b) Chislitelfnye govore gorinskikh nanaj. Uchenye zapiski Len. ped. in-ta im. A. I. Gertsena. f-t narodov Severa. t.101. 131-159.

----- (1955) K izucheniju imeni sushestvitelfnogo v nanajskoj shkole. Sb. V pomoshshf uchitelju shkol Krajnego Severa. vyp.5. L. Uchpedgiz. 53-68.

----- (1956) K izucheniju imeni prilagatelfnogo v nanajskoj shkole. Sb. V pomoshshf uchitelju shkol Krajnego Severa. vyp.6. L. Uchpedgiz. 122-143.

----- (1957) K izucheniju imeni chislitelfnogo v nanajskoj shkole. Sb. V pomoshshf uchitelju shkol Krajnego Severa. vyp.7. L. Uchpedgiz. 70-86.

Radchenko, G. L. (1985) Funktsionalfnaja nagruzka laringala v nanajskikh slovoformakh. Leksika v tunguso-manfchzhurskikh jazykakh Sibiri (sbornik nauchnykh trudov). Novosibirsk. 97-105.

----- (1986) K voprosu o dolgikh glasnykh nanajskogo jazyka. Fonetika jazykov Sibiri isopredelfnykh regionav. Novosibirsk. 54-57.

Sem, L. I. (1958) Osobennosti jazyka bikinskikh nanaj po materialam ekspeditsii 1954-55 gg. Sm. Tezisy dokladov na sessi Soveta Dalfnevostochnogo filiala AN SSSR po itogam nauchnykh issledovanij za 1957. Vladivostok. 75-77.

----- (1976) Ocherki dialektov nanajskogo jazyka: bikinskij (ussurijskij) dialekt. AN SSSR, Leningrad.

Smoljak, A. V. (1970) Lichnye imena nanajtsev. Lichnye imena v proshlom, nastojashshem, budushshem. Problemy antroponimiki. M. 166-172.

Sunik, O. P. (1948) O jazyke nanjtsev na r. Kure. Izvestija AN SSSR.otd-nie lit-ry i jazyka. t.VII. vyp.6. 537-551.

----- (1958a) Kur-urmiskij dialekt. Issledovanija i materialy po nanajskomu jazyku. L. Uchpedgiz. 208p.

----- (1958b) O Jazyke zarubezhnykh nanajtsev. Doklady i soobshshenija In-ta jazykoznanija AN SSSR. t.II. M.-L. 168-184.

’Ã‹Č•q˜Y (1989)uƒi[ƒiƒCŒęv ‹TˆäFE‰Í–ė˜Z˜YEį–ė‰hˆę•ŌwŒūŒęŠw‘åŽŦ“Tx ‘æ‚QŠŠ “Œ‹ž: ŽOČ“°

Ulitkin, A. N. (1933a) Golfdskij (nanajskij) jazyk v svete novogo uchenija o jazyke. Jazyk i myslenie. No.1. 111-118.

----- (1933b) Materialy po golfdskomu (nanajskomu) jazyku. Jazyk i myslenie. No.1. 119-147.

Zakharov, I. I. (1876) O materilakh dlja izuchenija golfdskogo jazyka, dostavlennykh otsom Al. Protodiakonovym. Izvestija Russk. geograf. obshsh-va. vyp. 6. 579-581.

 

2.7.2@ 1991”NˆČ~‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

•—ŠÔLŽŸ˜Y (1991)uƒi[ƒiƒCŒęƒeƒLƒXƒgv•“cMˆę˜YE’Ã‹Č•q˜Y•Ōwƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W‚Px61-134 ŽD–y: –kŠC“đ‘åŠw•ķŠw•”

----- (1993)wƒi[ƒiƒCŒęƒeƒLƒXƒgxƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W‚S@Ž’MFŽ’MĪ‰Č‘åŠwŒūŒęƒZƒ“ƒ^[

----- (1994) wƒi[ƒiƒCŒę‚Ėuˆę’vĢ‚ɂ‚Ē‚āx–k‘åŒūŒęŠwŒĪ‹†•ņ ‘æ‚T†

@@@ –kŠC“đ‘åŠw•ķŠw•”ŒūŒęŠwŒĪ‹†Žš

----- (1995a)uƒi[ƒiƒCŒę‚Ėe‘°–žĖ‚ɂ‚Ē‚āvw–kŠC“đ—§–k•û–Ŋ‘°”Ž•ĻŠŲŒĪ‹†‹I—vx‘æ4†, –k•û–Ŋ‘°”Ž•ĻŠŲ43-64

----- (1995b)wƒi[ƒiƒC‚Ė–Ŋ˜b‚Æ“`āxƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W‚T@Ž’M: Ž’MĪ‰Č‘åŠwŒūŒęƒZƒ“ƒ^[

----- (1996)wƒi[ƒiƒC‚Ė–Ŋ˜b‚Æ“`ā‚Qxƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W‚W@’đŽæ: ’đŽæ‘åŠw‹ģˆįŠw•”

----- (1997)wƒi[ƒiƒC‚Ė–Ŋ˜b‚Æ“`ā‚Rxƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W10 “Œ‹ž: “Œ‹žŠO‘Œę‘åŠw

----- (1998)wƒi[ƒiƒC‚Ė–Ŋ˜b‚Æ“`ā‚Sxƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W12 į—t: į—t‘åŠw•ķŠw•”

----- (2000) wƒi[ƒiƒC‚Ė–Ŋ˜b‚Æ“`ā‚Txƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W14 “Œ‹ž: “Œ‹žŠO‘Œę‘åŠw

----- (2001) wƒi[ƒiƒC‚Ė–Ŋ˜b‚Æ“`ā‚Ux ƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W15 •ķ•”Č“Á’č—ĖˆæŒĪ‹†(A) ŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖuÁ–Å‚É•m‚ĩ‚―ŒūŒęv‚É‚Đ‚ņ‚·‚é‹Ų‹}’ēļŒĪ‹† Ž‰Ę•ņ‘A2-005. “cF‘åãŠw‰@‘åŠw

----- (2002) wƒi[ƒiƒC‚Ė–Ŋ˜b‚Æ“`ā‚Vxƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W18•ķ•”Č“Á’č—ĖˆæŒĪ‹†(A) ŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖuÁ–Å‚É•m‚ĩ‚―ŒūŒęv‚É‚Đ‚ņ‚·‚é‹Ų‹}’ēļŒĪ‹† Ž‰Ę•ņ‘A2-020. “cF‘åãŠw‰@‘åŠw

----- (2005a) uƒi[ƒiƒCŒę‚Ė‹^–⎌‚É‚æ‚é”―Œę•\Œŧ‚ɂ‚Ē‚āvwŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęx‘æ12†, ’Ã‹Č•q˜Y•Ō, –kŠC“đ‘åŠw‘åŠw‰@•ķŠwŒĪ‹†‰Č 129-163

----- (2005b) wƒi[ƒiƒC‚Ė–Ŋ˜b‚Æ“`ā ‚Wxƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W27 į—tFį—t‘åŠw•ķŠw•”

----- (2006a) uƒi[ƒiƒCŒę‚ĖŒ`“ŪŽŒ‚ɂ‚Ē‚āvwŒūŒęŒĪ‹†‚É‚Ļ‚Ŋ‚éƒR[ƒpƒX•ŠÍ‚Æ—˜_‚ĖÚ“_xŒūŒęî•ņŠwŒĪ‹†•ņ11, “Ö‰ę—zˆę˜YEŽO‘î“o”VEėŒû—TŽiE‚Š_•q”Ž•Ō, 21Ē‹ICOEƒvƒƒOƒ‰ƒ€uŒūŒę‰^—p‚ðŠî”Õ‚Æ‚·‚éŒūŒęî•ņŠw‹’“_v“Œ‹žŠO‘Œę‘åŠw’nˆæ•ķ‰ŧŒĪ‹†‰Č 95-108

----- (2006b) uƒi[ƒiƒCŒęƒRƒ“ƒhƒ“•ûŒūƒeƒLƒXƒgvwŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒęx‘æ13† ’Ã‹Č•q˜Y•Ō –kŠC“đ‘åŠw‘åŠw‰@•ķŠwŒĪ‹†‰Č 83-126.

----- (2006c) wƒi[ƒiƒC‚Ė–Ŋ˜b‚Æ“`ā ‚Xxƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W32@į—tFį—t‘åŠw•ķŠw•”

Kile, A. S. (1994) Nanajsko-russkij tematicheskij slovarf. Khabarovsk: Khabarovskij gosudarstvennyj pedagogicheskij universitet.

Samar, E. (1992) Trudnye tropy / Mangga pokto. Khabarovsk: Khabarovsk knizhnoe izdatelfstvo.

----- (2000) Kondonkan dalamdini gusurensel (Kondonskij starosta Povestvovanie). Khabarovsk: Khabarovsk knizhnoe izdatelfstvo.

Zaksor, L. Zh. (2003) Nanajskij jazyk v tablitsakh. Sankt-Petersburg: Izd. gDrofah.

 

2.8 ƒEƒ‹ƒ`ƒƒŒę (Ulcha)

2.8.1 @1990”N‚Ü‚Å‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Avrorin, V. A. (1981) Ulfchskie teksty. Material dlja grammaticheskikh i etnograficheskikh issledovanij. Morfologija imeni v sibirskikh jazykakh. Novosibirsk. 129-164.

Petrova, T. I. (1936) Ul'chskij dialekt nanajskogo jazyka. gosudarstvennoe uchebno-pedagogicheskoe izdatel'stvo, Moskva-Leningrad.

Rosugbu, A. O. (1977) O lozhnoj etimologii toponimov Ulfchsokogo rajona. Filologija narodov Dalfnego Vostoka (onomastika). Vladivostok. 64-66.

Schmidt, P. (1923) The Language of the Olchas. Acta Universitatis Latviensis, VIII. Riga.

Sunik, O. P. (1968) Ul'chskij jazyk. Jazyki narodov SSSR 5, Leningrad: AN SSSR.

-----@ (1985) Ul'chskij jazyk. Leningrad: AN SSSR.

’Ã‹Č•q˜Y (1988)uƒIƒ‹ƒ`ƒƒŒęv ‹TˆäFE‰Í–ė˜Z˜YEį–ė‰hˆę•ŌwŒūŒęŠw‘åŽŦ“Tx ‘æ‚PŠŠ “Œ‹ž: ŽOČ“°

 

2.8.2 @1991”NˆČ~‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Angina, S. V. (1993) Russko-ul'chskij razgovornik. Bogorodskoe.

•—ŠÔLŽŸ˜Y (1996) wƒEƒ‹ƒ`ƒƒŒûģ•ķŒ|Œī•ķW‚Px ƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W‚X ’đŽæ‘åŠw‹ģˆįŠw•”.

----- (1998) uƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒX”Œę‚É‚Ļ‚Ŋ‚éƒEƒ‹ƒ`ƒƒŒę‚ĖˆĘ’u‚ɂ‚Ē‚āv Šp“c‘ūė•Ō w­”–Ŋ‘°ŒūŒę’ēļ•ņ1998x “Œ‹ž‘åŠw•ķŠw•”.

----- (2002) wƒEƒ‹ƒ`ƒƒŒûģ•ķŒ|Œī•ķW‚Qx ƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W20@•ķ•”Č“Á’č—ĖˆæŒĪ‹†(A) ŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖuÁ–Å‚É•m‚ĩ‚―ŒūŒęv‚É‚Đ‚ņ‚·‚é‹Ų‹}’ēļŒĪ‹†Ž‰Ę•ņ‘A2-022. “cF‘åãŠw‰@‘åŠw

----- (2006)wƒEƒ‹ƒ`ƒƒŒûģ•ķŒ|Œī•ķW‚Rxƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W30 ŽD–yF–kŠC“đ‘åŠw‘åŠw‰@•ķŠwŒĪ‹†‰Č

Valfdju, G. G. (2005) Slovarf ulfchsko-russkij i russko-ulfchskij. Bogorotskoe: MU IITS Amurskij majak.

 

2.9 ƒEƒCƒ‹ƒ^Œę (Uilta)

2.9.1 @1990”N‚Ü‚Å‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Hayata, T. (1979) Orok noun morphophonology. Ajia Afurika Bunpō Kenkyū 8:129-162, Tokyo University of Foreign Studies.

’rã“ņ—Į (1953) uƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒęƒIƒƒbƒR•ûŒū‚Ė•ę‰đ‰đ‘fö ‚ɂ‚Ē‚āvwŒūŒęŒĪ‹†x22&23, 75-78, “Œ‹ž

----- (1955) uƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒęvŽs‰ÍŽOŠėĨ•ž•”Žl˜Y‹Ī•ŌwĒŠEŒūŒęŠTā ‰šŠŠx:441-488, “Œ‹ž: ŒĪ‹†ŽÐ

----- (1984)@ wƒEƒCƒ‹ƒ^Œû“Š•ķŒ|Œī•ķWx@ –kŠC“đ‹ģˆįˆÏˆõ‰ï, ŽD–y

Ikegami, J. (1956) The substantive inflection of Orok. Gengo Kenkyū 30:77-96, Tokyo.

----- (1959) The verb inflection of Orok. Kokugo Kenkyū 9:34-79, Tokyo.

----- (1968) The Orok third person pronoun nooni. Ural-altaische Jahrbücher 40/1&2:82-84, Wiesbaden.

----- (1973) Orok verb-stem-formative suffixes. Hoppō Bunka Kenkyū 7:1-17, Sapporo.

----- (1985) B. Pilsudski in Uilta and Olcha studies. Proceedings of the International Symposium on B. Pilsudskifs Phonographic Records and the Ainu Culture: 168-172, Sapporo: Hokkaido University.

ŠĀŠƒ‹vŽĄ (1981) wƒEƒCƒ‹ƒ^ŒęŽŦ“Tx–Ô‘–F–Ô‘–Žs–k•û–Ŋ‘­•ķ‰ŧ•Û‘ķ‹Ķ‰ï

Majewicz, A. F. (1985a) Vicissitudes of B. Pilsudskifs lexicological collections. Proceedings of the International Symposium on B. Pilsudskifs Phonographic Records and the Ainu Culture: 173-183, Sapporo: Hokkaido University.

----- (1985b) Materials for the study of the Orok (Uilta) language and folklore I: Foneticheskie i grammaticheskie zamechanija k jazyku orokov, orokskie teksty. Poznan: Adam Mickiewicz University.

’†–ÚŠo (1917) wƒIƒƒbƒR•ķ“Tx “Œ‹ž

Nakanome, A. (1928) Grammatik der Orokko-Sprache. Osaka.

Petrova, T. I. (1946) Grammaticheskij ocherk jazyka orokov. (Tezisy diss. kand. fil. nauk). LGU. L.

----- (1959) Imja sushshestvitelfnoe v orokskom jazyke. Uchenye zapiski Len. ped. in-ta im. A. I. Gertsena. kafedra jazykov narodov Krajnego Severa. t.167.

----- (1967) Jazyk orokov (ulfta). AN SSSR: Leningrad.

----- (1968) Orokskij jazyk. Jazyki narodov SSSR 5:172-190, Leningrad: AN SSSR.

’Ã‹Č•q˜Y (1980) uƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒX–žF”Œę”äŠrŽŦ“T‚ĖƒEƒCƒ‹ƒ^Œę’PŒę‚ĖŒŸ“ĒvwƒEƒCƒ‹ƒ^ŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ’ēļŒĪ‹†•ņ‚Px:11-25, ŽD–y: –kŠC“đ‘åŠw•ķŠw•”

----- (1983) uƒEƒCƒ‹ƒ^Œę‚ĖƒAƒNƒZƒ“ƒgvwƒAƒWƒAEƒAƒtƒŠƒJ•ķ–@ŒĪ‹†12x: 75-84, “Œ‹žŠO‘Œę‘åŠwƒAƒWƒAEƒAƒtƒŠƒJŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧŒĪ‹†Š

----- (1987) uB. Piusutsuki ‚ĖƒIƒƒbƒRŒę•ķ–@‹Lq‚ɂ‚Ē‚āv‰Á“ĄEŽ’JŠM•ŌwƒsƒEƒXƒcƒLŽ‘—ŋ‚Æ–k•û”–Ŋ‘°•ķ‰ŧ‚ĖŒĪ‹†x‘—§–Ŋ‘°Šw”Ž•ĻŠŲŒĪ‹†•ņ•Ęû5: 283-294, “c: ‘—§–Ŋ‘°Šw”Ž•ĻŠŲ

----- (1988) uƒEƒCƒ‹ƒ^Œęv ‹TˆäFE‰Í–ė˜Z˜YEį–ė‰hˆę•ŌwŒūŒęŠw‘åŽŦ“Tx ‘æ‚PŠŠŠŽû “Œ‹ž: ŽOČ“°

Tsumagari, T. (1985a) Grammatical outline of Uilta. Ajia Afurika Bunpō Kenkyū 14:1-15, Tokyo University of Foreign Studies.

----- (1985b) On B. Pilsudskifs Orok vocabulary. Proceedings of the International Symposium on B. Pilsudskifs Phonographic Records and the Ainu Culture: 184-189, Sapporo: Hokkaido University.

 

2.9.2 1991”NˆČ~‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

’rã“ņ—Į (1993)@ uƒEƒCƒ‹ƒ^Œę‘ã–žŽŒ‚Æ‚ŧ‚Ė•Ï‰ŧvwŽD–y‘åŠw—Žq’ZŠú‘åŠw•”‘n—§25Žü”N‹L”O˜_•ķWx 363-71

----- (1994a)@ uŠ’‘ū‚ĖƒEƒCƒ‹ƒ^Œę‚ĖŠī’QE‹^–â‚ŧ‚Ė‘ž‚ĖŒę”ö‚ɂ‚Ē‚āv w–kŠC“đ•ûŒūŒĪ‹†‰ï20Žü”N‹L”O˜_•ķW ‚ą‚Ƃ΂ĖĒŠEx –kŠC“đ•ûŒūŒĪ‹†‰ï

----- (1994b) uƒEƒCƒ‹ƒ^Œę‚Ė“ė•ûŒū‚Æ–k•ûŒū‚Ė‘Šˆá“_vw–kŠC“đ—§–k•û–Ŋ‘°”Ž•ĻŠŲŒĪ‹†‹I—vx‘æ3† –Ô‘–F–kŠC“đ—§–k•û–Ŋ‘°”Ž•ĻŠŲ

----- (1995) uƒEƒCƒ‹ƒ^Œę‚ĖęŠ‚Č‚Į‚ð•\‚·Œę‚Ė\Ž‚ɂ‚Ē‚āvwƒAƒ‹ƒ^ƒCŠw•ņx‘æ‚U† ŠØ‘ƒAƒ‹ƒ^ƒCŠw‰ï

----- (1997) wƒEƒCƒ‹ƒ^ŒęŽŦ“Tx ŽD–yF–kŠC“đ‘åŠw}‘Š§s‰ï.

----- (2001a)uƒEƒCƒ‹ƒ^Œę“ŪŽŒŠˆ—p‘å—vv wŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖŒūŒę ‘æ7†x’Ã‹Č•q˜Y•Ō ‹ž“sF•ķ•”Č“Á’č—ĖˆæŒĪ‹†(A)uŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖuÁ–Å‚É•m‚ĩ‚―ŒūŒęv‚É‚Đ‚ņ‚·‚é‹Ų‹}’ēļŒĪ‹†vŽ‰Ę•ņ‘A2-002. 157-66

----- (2001b) wƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒĪ‹†x “Œ‹žF‹‚ŒÃ‘‰@

----- (2002) w‘’ų ƒEƒCƒ‹ƒ^Œû“Š•ķŒ|Œī•ķWx ƒcƒ“ƒO[ƒXŒūŒę•ķ‰ŧ˜_W16 •ķ•”Č“Á’č—ĖˆæŒĪ‹†(A) ŠÂ–k‘ū•―—m‚ĖuÁ–Å‚É•m‚ĩ‚―ŒūŒęv‚É‚Đ‚ņ‚·‚é‹Ų‹}’ēļŒĪ‹† Ž‰Ę•ņ‘A2-013.@“cF‘åãŠw‰@‘åŠw

’rã“ņ—ĮE’Ã‹Č•q˜Y (1990) w–kėŒđ‘ū˜Y•M˜^uƒEƒCƒ‹ƒ^‚Ė‚ą‚Ƃ΁v(3)x –kŠC“đ‹ģˆįˆÏˆõ‰ï.

Ikegami, J. (1994b) gProekt pisfmennosti ujlftinskogo jazykah. Acta Slavica Iaponica 12: 253-258, Sapporo: The Slavic Research Center, Hokkaido University.

----- (1996) gPisfmennaja praktika na ujlftinskom jazyke: dopolnenie k proektu pisfmennosti ujlftinskogo jazykah. Acta Slavica Iaponica 14: 120-123, Sapporo: The Slavic Research Center, Hokkaido University.

----- (1998) gPisfmennaja praktika na ujlftinskom jazyke: prodolzhenieh. Acta Slavica Iaponica 16: 181-183, Sapporo: The Slavic Research Center, Hokkaido University.

Novikova, A. I. and L. I. Sem (1997) Orokskij jazyk. Jazyki mira: mongolfskie jazyki, tunguso-manfchzhurskie jazyki, japonskij jazyk, korejskij jazyk: 201-215. Moskva: Izdatelfstvo INDRIK.

Ozolinja, L. V. (2001) Oroksko-russkij slovarf. Novosibirsk: Izdatelfstvo SO RAN.

Ozolinja L. V. and I. Ja. Fedjaeva (2003) Oroksko-russkij slovarf. Juzhno-Saxalinsk.

 


3. ƒ‚ƒ“ƒSƒ‹”Œę (Mongolic languages)

@ˆČ‰šCƒuƒŠƒ„[ƒgŒęCƒnƒ€ƒjƒKƒ“Eƒ‚ƒ“ƒSƒ‹Œę‚É‚Đ‚ņ‚·‚é‚Ļ‚ā‚Č•ķŒĢ‚ð‚ ‚°‚éD‘ž‚Ė­”–Ŋ‘°ŒūŒę‚Ƃ͏ó‹ĩ‚Š‘å‚Ŧ‚­ˆŲ‚Č‚čCƒuƒŠƒ„[ƒgŒę‚̓uƒŠƒ„[ƒg‹Ī˜a‘“™‚Ė’nˆæ‚ÅŒö—pŒę‚Æ‚ģ‚ę‚Ä‚Ē‚éD‚ŧ‚Ė‚―‚߃R[ƒpƒX‚Æ‚ĩ‚ÄŠˆ—p‚Å‚Ŧ‚éˆę”Ę‚Ėo”Å•ĻiŽāCŽWC•M, V•·Cetc.j‚ā”‘―‚­o”Å‚ģ‚ę‚Ä‚Ē‚éD‚ą‚Ī‚ĩ‚―ˆę”Ę‚Ėo”Å•Ļ‚ð–Ô—…“I‚É—ņ‹“‚·‚é‚ą‚Æ‚Í‚Þ‚ļ‚Đ‚ĩ‚­C‚Ü‚―‚Đ‚Ķ‚Á‚ĔώG‚Æ‚Č‚é‚―‚߁C–{–Ú˜^‚Đ‚į‚͏œŠO‚·‚éD‚Č‚ĻC–Ú˜^‚É‚ÍŠwˆĘ˜_•ķCŠw‰ï—\eW‚Č‚Į“üŽč‚ŠĒ“ï‚Č•ķŒĢ‚āŒfÚ‚ĩ‚Ä‚Ē‚é‚ą‚Æ‚ā‚ ‚í‚đ‚Ä•t‚Ŋ‰Á‚Ķ‚Ä‚Ļ‚Ŧ‚―‚ĒD

@–{•ķŒĢ–Ú˜^‚Í

Bira, Sh. (ed.) Mongol sudlalyn olon ulsyn nom züi: IV Oros (International bibliography on Mongolian Studies: vol. IV. Russia), Ulaanbaatar, The Secretariat of the International Association for Mongol Studies. 2002”ND

‚É‚æ‚é‚Æ‚ą‚ë‚Š‘å‚Ŧ‚ĒD

@ƒ‚ƒ“ƒSƒ‹ŒęŒĪ‹†‚É‚Đ‚ņ‚ĩ‚Ä‚Í‚ą‚Ė‚Ų‚Đ

“Ŋãvol.Ii‰pŒę•ŌjCvol.IIiƒ‚ƒ“ƒSƒ‹Œę•Ōjvol.IIIi’†‘Œę•Ōji‚Ē‚ļ‚ę‚ā2001”Nj

Tövshintögs, B.@ Xel shinzhleliin büteeliin nomzüi: 1971-2001. (Bibliography of linguistic works: 1971-2001), Ulaanbaatar, ShUA Xel zoxioliin xüreelen. 2001”ND

“ú–{ƒ‚ƒ“ƒSƒ‹Šw‰ï•Ōwƒ‚ƒ“ƒSƒ‹ŒĪ‹†•ķŒĢ–Ú˜^i1900-1972jxƒrƒuƒŠƒIC1973”ND

‚Č‚ĮC‚Ē‚­‚‚ЎQÆ‚·‚Ũ‚Ŧ•ķŒĢ–Ú˜^‚ŠŠ§s‚ģ‚ę‚Ä‚Ē‚éD

@ƒuƒŠƒ„[ƒgŒę‚ɂ‚Ē‚ẮC”žĒ‹I‚Ų‚Į‘O‚Ė‚ā‚Ė‚É‚Č‚é‚Š

Dugarov, N. B.(ed.) (1964) Bibliografija literatury po burjatskom jazykoznaniju. Ulan-Ude, AN SSSR Sibirskov otdenie.

‚ā‚ ‚éD

@ŒŸõ‚Ė‚―‚߁C‚Ŧ‚í‚ß‚ÄŠČ—Š‚É‚Å‚Í‚ ‚é‚ŠŠe•ķŒĢ––‚É [@@@@@@@@@ ] ‚ŃL[ƒ[ƒh‚ð•t‚ĩ‚―D‚·‚łɃf[ƒ^‚ÍhtmŒ`ŽŪ‚É‚Ä–kŠC“đ‘åŠw‘åŠw‰@•ķŠwŒĪ‹†‰Č–k•û•ķ‰ŧ˜_uĀ–Ŋ‘°ŒūŒęŠwŒĪ‹†ŽšƒTƒCƒg“āChttp://www.hucc.hokudai.ac.jp/~r16749/gengo/biblio_buryat.htm@‚ɃAƒbƒvƒ[ƒhÏ‚Ý‚Å‚ ‚éi—˜—pE‰ÁHŽĐ—RjD‚ą‚ŋ‚į‚É‚Í1986-1990”N‚ĖŠÔ‚Ė˜_•ķ‚āŽû˜^‚ĩ‚Ä‚ ‚éD

 

3.1 ƒuƒŠƒ„[ƒgŒę (Buryat)

3.1.1 1990”N‚Ü‚Å‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Amogolonov, D. D. and D. A. Abascheev (1953) Kratkii orfograficheskii clovar' burjat-mongol'skogo jazyka. [Brief dictionary of Buryat-mongolian orthography] Ulan-Ude, Izdatel'stvo 3-e. [orthography]

Ananina, A. A. (ed.) (1989) Leksiko-grammaticheskie issledovanija burjatskogo jazyka. [Lexical and grammatical studies on Buryat.] Ulan-Ude, AN SSSR. [lexical][syntax][morphology]

Bertagaev, T. A. (1968) Burjatsskii jazyk.[The Buryat language.] Jazyki narodov SSSR, t.5: Mongol'skie, tunguso-man'chzhurskie i paleoaziatckie jazyki. Leningrad, Nauka: 13-33. [general]

----- and C. B. Cydendambaev (1962) Grammatika burjatskogo jazyka: Sintaksis. [Grammar of Buryat: Syntax] Moskva, Izdatel'stvo vostochnoi literatury.[syntax][general]

Bertagaev, T. A., M.N. Imexenov and D. D. Dugarjabon (1967) Burjaad xelenei grammatika: Xojordoxi xubi. Sintaksis. [Grammar of Buryat: vol.1 Syntax; written in Buryat] Ulaan-Ude, Burjaadai nomoi xeblel. [syntax][general]

Boldonov, Ju. B. and Ch-R. N. Namzhilov (1964) Russkogo-Burjatskii razgovornik. [Russian-Buryat phrase book] Ulan-Ude, Burjatskoe knizhnoe izdatel'stvo. [text]

Bosson, J. E. (1962) Buriat Reader. Hague, Indiana University Publications. [text]

Budaev, C. B. (1978) Leksika burjatskix dialektov v sravnitel'no-istoricheskom osveschenii. [Vocabulary of the Buryat dialect in comparative and historical interpretation] Novosibirsk, Nauka.[lexical][diachronic]

----- et al. (eds.) (1969) K izucheniju burjatskogo jazyka. [Studies on the Buryat language.] Ulan-Ude, Burjatskoe knizhnoe izdatel'stvo. [general]

Budaev, B. Zh. (1981) Akcentuacija burjatskogo jazyka: Sobesnoe udarenie v xorinskom dialekte. [Accent of Buryat] Moskva, Nauka. [phonology][accent]

Budaev, S. B. (1978) Leksika burjatskix dialektov v sravnitel'no-istoricheskom osveschenii. [Comparative-historical studies of the lexicon of Buryat dialects.] Novosibirsk, Nauka. [dialect][lexical] [diachronic]

Buraev, I. D. (1959) Zvukovoi sostav burjatskogo jazyka. [Sound structure of Buryat] Ulan-Ude. [phonology]

----- (1987) Stanovlenie zvukovogo stroja burjatskogo jazyka. [Phonological structure of Buryat.] Novosibirsk, Nauka. [phonology]

Castrén, M. Alexander (1857) Versuch einer burjätischen Sprachlehre nebst kurzem Wörterverzeichniss: herausgegeben von Anton Schiefner. St. Petersburg, Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften. [general]

Cheremisov, K. M. (1973) Burjatsko-russkii slovar'. [Buryat-Russian dictionary] Moskva, Sovetskaja enciklopedija.[dictionary]mŒŧÝ‚ā‚ā‚Á‚Æ‚ā‚æ‚­—˜—p‚ģ‚ę‚Ä‚Ē‚éƒuƒŠƒ„[ƒgŒę-ƒƒVƒAŒę‘ΖóŽŦ“TDŽû˜^Œę”44,000Œęn

Cydendambaev. C. B. (1954) Russko-burjat=mongol'skii slovar'.[Russian-Buryat=mongolian dictionary] Moskva, Gosudarstvennoe izdatel'stvo inostrannyx i nacional'nyx slovarei. [dictionary]

----- (1979) Grammaticheskie kategorii burjatskogo jazyka v istorikosravnitel'nom osveschenii. [Grammatical category of Buryat in comparative and historikal interpretation] Moskva, Nauka. [diachronic]

----- and M. I. Imexonov (1962) Kratkii russko-burjatskii slovar'. [Russian-Buryat concise dictionary] Moskva, Gos. izdatel'stvo inostrannyx i nacional'nyx slovarei. [dictionary]

----- and I. D. Buraev (eds.) (1965) Issledovanie burjatskix govorov. Vyp. 1. [Studies on Buryat dialects.] Ulan-Ude, Burjatskoe knizhnoe izdatel'stvo. [dialect][Tunka][Bokhan][bargujin][Sartul] mƒgƒDƒ“ƒJ•ûŒūCƒ{ƒnƒ“•ûŒūCƒoƒ‹ƒOƒWƒ“•ûŒūCƒTƒ‹ƒg[ƒ‹•ûŒūCƒcƒHƒ“ƒS[ƒ‹•ûŒū‚Ė•ķ–@ŠTā‘n

Cydypov, C-Zh. (1972) Analiticheskie konstrukcii v burjatskom jazyke. [Analytic construction of Buryat] Ulan-Ude, Burjatskoe knizhnoe izdatel'stvo.[syntax]

Dondukov, U-Zh. Sh. (1964) Affiksal'noe slovoobrazovanie chastei rechi v burjatskom jazyke. [affixal word-formation in Buryat] Ulan-Ude, Burjatskoe knizhnoe izdatel'stvo.[morphology]

Imexenov, M. N and C-Zh. C. Cydypov (1968) Burjaad xelenei grammatika: Negedexe xubi. Fonetike, Morfologi. [Grammar of Buryat: vol.2 Phonetics and Morphology.; written in Buryat] Ulaan-Ude, Burjaadai nomoi xeblel.[phonetics][phonology][morphology][general]

Pjurbeev, G. C. (1990) Burjatskii jazyk. [The Buryat language] Lingvisticheskii enciklopedicheskii slovar'. Moskva: 78. [general] mƒƒVƒAŒę”ÅŒūŒęŠw‘åŽŦ“TD‚―‚ū‚ĩî•ņ‚͏­‚Č‚Ēn

Poppe, N. N. (1933) Burjat-mongol'skoe jazykoznanie. [the Buryat-mongolian language] Leningrad, Izdanie AN SSSR i instituta kul'tury Burjat-mongol'skoi ASSR.[general]

----- (1938) Grammatika burjat-mongol'skogo jazyka. [Buryat-mongolian grammar] Leningrad, AN SSSR. [general]

----- (1960) Buriat Grammar. Hague, Indiana University Publications.[general]

Rassadin, V. I. (1982) Ocherki po istoricheskoi fonetike burjatskogo jazyka. [Outline of the diachronic phonetics of Buryat] Moskva, Nauka.[diachronic][phonology][phonetics]

Rudnev, A. D. (1913-1914) Xori-burjatskii govor: Opyt isledovanija, teksty, perevod i primechanija,1-3. [The Khori-Buryat dialect: primary studies, text with translation and annotation] Petrograd, Fakul'tet vostochnyx jazykov imperatorskogo S.-Peterburgskogo universiteta. [dialect][Khori][text]

Sanzheev, G. D. (1941) Grammatika burjat-mongol'skogo jazyka. [Grammar of Buryat] Moskva&Leningrad, AN SSSR.[general]

----- et al. (eds.) (1962) Grammatika burjatskogo jazyka: fonetika i morfologija. [Grammar of Buryat: phonetics and morphology] Moskva, Izdatel'stvo vostochnoi literatury. [general][phonetics][phonology] [morphology]

Sazhinov, Zh. S. (1984) Sopostavitel'naja grammatika russkogo i burjatskogo jazykov: Morfologija. [Contrastive grammar of Russian and Buryat: morphology] Ulan-Ude. [contrastive][Russian][morphology]

Shagdarov, L. D. (1974) Funkcional'no-stilisticheskaja differenciacija burjatskogo literaturnogo jazyka. [Functional and stylistic differences in the written Buryat language] Ulan-Ude, Burjatskoe knizhnoe izdatel'stvo. [written][stylistic]

Shagdarov, L. Sh. (1962) Izobrazitel'nye slova v sovremennom burjatskom jazyke. @[Description of Modern buryat vocaburary.] Ulan-Ude, Burjatskoe knizhnoe izdatel'stvo. [lexical]

----- and U-Zh. Sh. Dondukov (eds.) (1963) Voprosy literaturnogo burjatskogo jazyka. [Problems on written Buryat.] Ulan-Ude, AN SSSR Sibirskoe otd-nie.

Soktoeva, S. P. (1988) Konsonantizm xorinskogo dialekta burjatskogo jazyka: eksperimental'no-foneticheskoe issledovanie. [Consonantism of the Khori dialect of Buryat.] Novosibirsk, Nauka. [dialect][Khori] [phonology]

 

3.1.2 @1991”NˆČ~‚ĖŽå‚Č•ķŒĢ

Ananina, A. A. (ed.) (1994) Etnokul'turnaja leksika mongol'skix jazykov. [Ethnocultural vocabulary in the Mongolic languages] Ulan-Ude, Burjatskogo instituta obschestvennyx nauk SO RAN. [Mongolic] [lexical][culture]mŒęœb˜_‚É‚Đ‚ņ‚·‚é˜_•ķ‚𐔕ŌŽû˜^Dn

Afanas'eva, E. V.@ (2003) Projavlenie singarmonizma v burjatskom i bargutskom jazykax. [Vowel harmony of Buryat and Bargu] Bestnik Burjatskogo Universiteta. 6(7) : 73-76. [phonology][Bargu][contrastive] [comparative]

----- (2004) Istoricheskie svjazi burjatskogo jazyka s jazykom bargutov. [Historical relations of Buryat and Bargu] In: Rassadin, V. I., D. D. Dondokova and E. I. Bjuraeva (eds.) Istorija i vneshnie svjazi burjatskogo jazyka. Ulan-Ude, Izdatel'stvo Burjatskogo nauchnogo centra SO RAN: 20-29. [diachronic] [comparative][Bargu]

Altaeva, N. N. (1993) Tipologija nominacii imen suschestvitel'nyx burjatskogo i angliiskogo jazykov. [Typological study for naming nouns in Buryat and English]@ Sopostavimel'no-tipologicheskie issledovanija mongol'skix jazykov. Ulan-Ude: 116-123. [typology][English]

Andreeva, S. V. (1993a) O semanticheskoi motivacii obrazovanija izobrazitel'nyx glagol'nyx osnov v burjatskom jazyke. [On the semantic motivation to form the representational verb stem in Buryat] Bazar Baradin: zhizn' i dejatel'nost' Doklady. i tezisy. nauch. konf. Ulan-Ude: 81-84. [semantics][morphology]

----- (1993b) Tipologija nominacii glagolov burjatskogo i russkogo jazykov (na primere izobrazitel'nyx slov). [Typological study for naming verbs in Buryat and Russian] Sopostavimel'no-tipologicheskie issledovanija mongol'skix jazykov. Ulan-Ude: 105-115. [typology][Russian]

----- (1995) O semanticheskoi motivacii obrazovanija izobrazitel'nyx glagol'nyx osnov v burjatskom i russkom jazykax. [Typological study for naming verbs in Buryat and English] Istoriko-sravnitel'noe izuchenie mongol'skix jazykov. Ulan-Ude: 50-59. [typology][English]

----- (1997) Affiksal'noe slovoobrazovanie v burjatskom jazyke (na primere glagolov). [Derivational word-formation in Buryat] VII Mezhd. kongress mongolovedov. Doklady. poss. del. Moskva: 104-106. [morphology]

Babuev, S. D. (1994) Iz rodoslovnyx zakamenskix burjat. [Genetic relation of the Zakamen Buryat dialect] Etno-kul'turnaja leksika mongol'skix jazykov. Ulan-Ude: 145-165. [Zakamen][dialect][diachronic] [comparative]

----- (1999) Sesen mergen ügenüüdei xelenei onso shenzhenüüd. [The special language features in Buryat aphoristic word : written in Buryat] Istorija razvitija mongol'skix jazykov. Ulan-Ude, Izdatel'stvo Burjatskogo nauch. centra SO RAN: 134-142. [lexical][morphology]

Babushkin, S. M. (2004) Burjatsko-russkii i Russko-burjatskii slovar'. [Buryat-Russian & Russian-Buryat dictionary] Ulan-Ude, Izdatel'stovo OAO Respublika tipografija. [dictionary][Russian]

Badagarov, Zh. B. (2003) Vyrazhenie kategorii mnozhestvennosti v burjatskom i dagurskom jazykav. [Plural expression in Buryat and Dagur] Bestnik Burjatskogo Universiteta. 6(7) : 77-82. [morphology] [Dagur] [comparative]

Badmaeva, Ju. D. (1999) Sistema zalogov v srednevekovom mongol'skom jazyke na primere "Sokrovennogo skazanija mongolov" v sopostavlenii s burjatskom jazykom. [The system of the voices in the medieval Mongolian languages. : examples of "The secret history of the Mongols" in contrast with Buryat] Istorija razvitija mongol'skix jazykov. Ulan-Ude, Izdatel'stvo Burjatskogo nauch. centra SO RAN: 208-217. [contrastive][diachronic][corpus][syntax][morphology]

Badmaeva, L. D (1994) Burjatskaja medicinskaja terminologija. [Terminology of medicine term in Buryat] Etno-kul'turnaja leksika mongol'skix jazykov. Ulan-Ude: 60-67. [terminology][lexical]

----- (1999) O shamanskoi terminologii burjat. [On the shamanistic terminology in Buryat] Istorija razvitija mongol'skix jazykov. Ulan-Ude, Izdatel'stvo Burjatskogo nauch. centra SO RAN: 223-236. [lexical]

----- (2004) Ob osobennostjax jazyka shenexenskix burjat. [On the features of the Shinekhen Buryat dialect] In: Rassadin, V. I., D. D. Dondokova and E. I. Bjuraeva (eds.) Istorija i vneshnie svjazi burjatskogo jazyka. Ulan-Ude, Izdatel'stvo Burjatskogo nauchnogo centra SO RAN: 17-19. [dialect][Shinekhen]

Badmacyrenova, N. B. (2004) Frazemy i idiomy kak strukturno-semanticheskie tipy frazeologicheskix edinic v burjatskom i drugix mongol'skix jazykax. [Structural and semantic types of phrases and idioms in Buryat and other Mongolic languages] In: Rassadin, V. I., D. D. Dondokova and E. I. Bjuraeva (eds.) Istorija i vneshnie svjazi burjatskogo jazyka. Ulan-Ude, Izdatel'stvo Burjatskogo nauchnogo centra SO RAN: 68-74. [semantics][morphology][comparative][Mongolic]

Bal'zhinimaeva, C. C. (1994) Terminologija shveinogo proizvodstva u burjat. [Terminology of the clothing industory in Buryat] Etno-kul'turnaja leksika mongol'skix jazykov. Ulan-Ude: 127-138. [terminology][lexical]

----- (1999) Slovosochetanija s izobrazitel'nymi slovami v burjatskoi xudozhestvennoi rechi. [The word combinations with representational words in Buryat belles-letters] Istorija razvitija mongol'skix jazykov. Ulan-Ude, Izdatel'stvo Burjatskogo nauch. centra SO RAN: 121-133. [morphology][lexical][corpus]

Bal'zhinimaeva, C. C.-D. (1999) K istorii stanovlenija perevodovedenija Burjatii i Mongolii. [On the history of the formation of translation's studies in Buryat and Mongolia] Istorija razvitija mongol'skix jazykov. Ulan-Ude, Izdatel'stvo Burjatskogo nauch. centra SO RAN: 273-284. [diachronic][Mongolian]

Batoev, B. B. (2004) Izuchaem literaturnyi burjatskii jazyk. [The written Buryat] Ulan-Ude, Izdatel'stvo burjatskogo gosuniversiteta. [general]

Batuev, M. B. (1999) O sposobax vyrazhenija kategorii vremeni v burjatskom jazyke. [On the ways of the tense expression in Buryat] Istorija razvitija mongol'skix jazykov. Ulan-Ude, Izdatel'stvo Burjatskogo nauch. centra SO RAN: [syntax][morphology]

Batueva, T. B. (1990) O tipax svjazi glavnogo i pridatochnogo predlozhenii v burjatskom i francuzskom jazykax. [On the relations between main and subordinate clause in Buryat and French] Issledovanija po sintaksisu mongol'skix jazykov. Ulan-Ude: 109-120. [syntax][contrastive][French]

Bayarmend [”’‰đ–å“ŋ] (2004) u•z—ĒˆŸ“ÁŒęŒę‰đšŠw•ŠÍv [Acoustic analysis of the Buryat language] Proceedings of the 6th Seoul International Altaistic conference: Researches on endangered Altaic languages. Seoul, The Altaic society of Korea: 129-138. [phonology][phonetics]

----- [Bayarmend, Borjigin] (2006) Acoustic analysis of the Buriat short vowel.@ Altai Hakpo. 16: 105-116. [phonetics] [phonology]

Bazarova, B.B. (1993a) Vlijanie znachenija slova na ego sintaksicheskuju valentnost' v brjatskom i russkom jazykax. [Influence of word-meaning on the syntactic valency in Buryat and Russian] Sopostavitel'no-tipologicheskie issledovanija mongol'skix jazykov. Ulan-Ude: 65-76. [syntax][semantics] [contrastive][Russian]

----- (1993b) Tipologija slovoobrazovatel'nyx processov v russkom i burjatskom jazykax dlja obogaschenija ix leksicheskix sistem. [Typological study on the process of word-formation in Russian and Buryat] Bazar Baradin: zhizn' i dejatel'nost'. doklady. i tezisy. nauch. konf. Ulan-Ude: 139-144. [typology] [contrastive][Russian][morphology]

----- (1995) Tipologija processov obogaschenija leksiki russkogo i burjatskogo jazykov za schet inojazychnyx zaimstvovanii. [Typological process of enriching vocabulary by borrowing in Russian and Buryat] Istoriko-sravnitel'noe izuchenie mongol'skix jazykov. Ulan-Ude: 60-72. [lexical][typology] [contrastive][Russian]

Bazarova, C. B. (1994) Leksika zhenskoi odezhdy u aginskix burjat. [Vocabulary of women's clothing in Aga Buryat] Etno-kul'turnaja leksika mongol'skix jazykov. Ulan-Ude: 139-144. [lexical][dialect][Aga]

Bjuraeva, E. I. (1994) Terminy rodstva u exiritskix burjat. [Kinship term in the Ekhirit Buryat d